







 
   
     
       
         The modern pleas for comprehension, toleration, and the taking away the obligation to the renouncing of the covenant considered and discussed.
         Tomkins, Thomas, 1637?-1675.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 281 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62888
         Wing T1836
         ESTC R4003
         13195285
         ocm 13195285
         98410
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62888)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98410)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 553:17)
      
       
         
           
             The modern pleas for comprehension, toleration, and the taking away the obligation to the renouncing of the covenant considered and discussed.
             Tomkins, Thomas, 1637?-1675.
          
           [8], 259 p.
           
             Printed for R. Royston ...,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Attributed to Thomas Tomkins. Cf. Nuc pre-1956.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Toleration -- Early works to 1800.
           Comprehension -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Modern
           Pleas
           FOR
           COMPREHENSION
           ,
           TOLERATION
           ,
           AND
           The
           taking
           away
           the
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Renouncing
           of
           the
           COVENANT
           ,
           
             Considered
             and
             Discussed
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           .
           MDCLXXV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           SCHEME
           OF
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             How
             little
             Cause
             our
             Dissenters
             have
             ,
             either
             for
             Separation
             or
             Alteration
             pag.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Religion
               of
            
             England
             p.
             4
          
           
             The
             Design
             of
             it
             inconsistent
             and
             unpracticable
             p.
             7
             ,
             9
          
           
             The
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             imposeth
             ,
             are
             not
             sinful
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             among
             the
             Dissenters
             p.
             11
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             sinfulness
             objected
             by
             them
             as
             to
             the
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Articles
                 p.
                 15
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Liturgy
                 p.
                 17
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Canons
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 p.
                 23
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 objection
                 against
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 God
                 commanded
                 p.
                 25
              
               
                 Nor
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 significant
                 p.
                 26
              
               
                 Nor
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 grieve
                 a
                 pievish
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 p.
                 29
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             sinfulness
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Church
             imposeth
             new
             Bonds
             and
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             p.
             36
          
           
             Of
             the
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             p.
             40
          
           
             Certain
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             make
             it
             dangerous
             not
             to
             be
             renounced
             p.
             41
             
               
                 Artic.
                 1.
                 p.
                 42
              
               
                 Artic.
                 2.
                 p.
                 45
              
               
                 Artic.
                 3.
                 p.
                 48
              
               
                 Artic.
                 4.
                 p.
                 56
              
               
                 Artic.
                 5.
                 p.
                 59
              
               
                 Artic.
                 6.
                 p.
                 61
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 it
                 p.
                 63
              
            
          
           
             An
             Instance
             in
             a
             known
             Presbyterian
             who
             did
             renounce
             publickly
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             most
             meritorious
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             voluntarily
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Kings
             
             Restauration
             p.
             69
          
           
             How
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             other
             Dissenters
             ,
             whose
             Opinions
             and
             Pleas
             are
             mutually
             so
             inconsistent
             ,
             do
             agree
             in
             their
             clamours
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             72
          
           
             They
             themselves
             cannot
             agree
             ,
             what
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             its
             true
             bounds
             p.
             74
          
           
             Of
             Comprehension
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             will
             be
             gained
             by
             granting
             it
             p.
             77
          
           
             Of
             unlimited
             Toleration
             p.
             78
          
           
             The
             Dissenters
             own
             Testimony
             against
             Toleration
             p.
             81
          
           
             Of
             Comprehension
             without
             Toleration
             p.
             92
             ,
             135
          
           
             What
             the
             Presbyterians
             ought
             to
             do
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Comprehension
             p.
             94
             ,
             140
             ,
             178
          
           
             What
             shall
             be
             done
             with
             the
             private
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             Governour
             dictates
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             two
             shall
             over-rule
             p.
             98
          
           
             Religion
             hath
             very
             great
             influence
             upon
             the
             Peace
             of
             any
             Government
             .
             101
          
           
             Magistrates
             ,
             not
             alone
             in
             point
             of
             Interest
             but
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             to
             have
             great
             
             care
             of
             Religion
             .
             p.
             102
          
           
             Objections
             and
             Authorities
             against
             this
             ,
             answered
             .
             p.
             105
          
           
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             force
             in
             propagating
             Religion
             .
             p.
             107
          
           
             
               Of
               that
               Text
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
             The
             Weapons
             of
             our
             Warfate
             are
             not
             carnal
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             That
             Objection
             ,
             Force
             may
             not
             be
             used
             in
             pulling
             down
             Antichrist
             ,
             therefore
             not
             in
             propagating
             Religion
             ,
             retorted
             .
             p.
             109
          
           
             Of
             the
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             or
             
               Judah
               .
               p.
            
             112
          
           
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             Authority
             in
             using
             force
             for
             the
             propagating
             Religion
             .
             p.
             104
             ,
             105
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             to
             answer
             before
             the
             Governours
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             did
             not
             deny
             their
             Authority
             .
             p.
             118
          
           
             Universal
             Toleration
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             .
             p.
             121
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             by
             becoming
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             no
             addition
             ,
             hath
             yet
             no
             diminution
             of
             his
             power
             .
             p.
             131
          
           
             Of
             that
             smalness
             of
             Difference
             ,
             that
             is
             
             pretended
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
             p.
             136
          
           
             A
             Comparison
             between
             the
             Severities
             used
             now
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             those
             used
             by
             them
             in
             imposing
             it
             p.
             142
          
           
             How
             far
             they
             approve
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             Liturgy
             p.
             144
          
           
             The
             Inconveniencies
             that
             attend
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             146
          
           
             How
             much
             Toleration
             is
             better
             than
             Comprehension
             p.
             149
          
           
             Conscience
             absolutely
             taken
             ,
             no
             safe
             Rule
             either
             of
             Actions
             or
             Tenets
             .
             p.
             152
          
           
             Of
             the
             Mischiefs
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             like
             to
             bring
             to
             
               
                 Religion
                 p.
                 153
              
               
                 Of
                 new
                 Light
                 p.
                 159
              
               
                 Government
                 p.
                 162
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 means
                 this
                 Liberty
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 Government
                 p.
                 166
              
            
          
           
             The
             private
             Consciences
             of
             men
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             trusted
             in
             their
             common
             dealings
             p.
             169
          
           
             What
             ends
             they
             propose
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             promote
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             177
          
           
             
             Their
             unwillingness
             to
             renounce
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             shews
             how
             little
             they
             repent
             of
             it
             p.
             180
          
           
             Objections
             answered
             p.
             183
          
           
             taken
             from
             their
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Number
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Merit
                 p.
                 189
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Assistance
                 against
                 Popery
                 p.
                 190
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 hindering
                 Trade
                 p.
                 196
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 France
                 &
                 Holland
                 have
                 good
                 experience
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 p.
                 218
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Civil
                 Penalties
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 make
                 men
                 Hypocrites
                 p.
                 232
              
            
          
           
             An
             Apostrophe
             to
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             p.
             235
          
           
             A
             Postscript
             p.
             247
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           71.
           line
           25.
           for
           what
           may
           the
           meaning
           ,
           r.
           what
           may
           be
           the
           meaning
           ,
           p.
           120.
           l.
           14.
           for
           into
           his
           ,
           r.
           in
           this
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CONSIDERATIONS
           Concerning
           Comprehension
           ,
           Toleration
           ,
           AND
           THE
           Renouncing
           the
           COVENANT
           .
        
         
           HE
           who
           endeavours
           to
           make
           any
           Alteration
           in
           a
           setled
           Government
           either
           of
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           is
           obliged
           by
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           of
           Prudence
           to
           alledge
           some
           very
           good
           cause
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           that
           he
           doth
           do
           so
           ;
           Alteration
           being
           in
           it self
           so
           great
           an
           Inconvenience
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           ought
           not
           by
           any
           means
           to
           be
           attempted
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           weighty
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           Law
           established
           (
           not
           withstanding
           all
           the
           fearful
           Outcries
           which
           of
           late
           have
           been
           made
           against
           it
           )
           I
           would
           fain
           have
           any
           of
           our
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           to
           answer
           directly
           ,
           Whether
           there
           be
           any
           one
           thing
           sinful
           in
           her
           
           Communion
           ,
           or
           only
           some
           things
           (
           as
           they
           conceive
           )
           inexpedient
           ?
           If
           only
           inexpedient
           (
           as
           there
           is
           good
           cause
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           considerable
           Persons
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           no
           small
           numbers
           among
           them
           ,
           do
           suppose
           no
           more
           )
           then
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           ,
           whether
           inexpediency
           alone
           is
           a
           sufficient
           and
           just
           cause
           of
           Separation
           ?
           And
           how
           well
           soever
           any
           particular
           man
           among
           them
           may
           think
           of
           the
           Grounds
           of
           his
           own
           Separation
           ;
           there
           is
           very
           good
           evidence
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           abundance
           among
           themselves
           who
           do
           plainly
           perceive
           ,
           and
           much
           lament
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           means
           of
           this
           present
           Separation
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           an
           entrance
           made
           for
           such
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           into
           this
           Nation
           ,
           which
           are
           chargeable
           with
           (
           to
           phrase
           it
           modestly
           )
           the
           very
           highest
           degrees
           of
           inexpediency
           .
           When
           the
           rule
           and
           measures
           of
           inexpediency
           are
           well
           considered
           of
           ,
           and
           regard
           is
           had
           to
           that
           great
           variety
           of
           Respects
           in
           which
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           may
           be
           both
           expedient
           and
           inexpedient
           ;
           it
           will
           then
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           inexpediency
           is
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           private
           
           persons
           cannot
           easily
           determine
           ,
           indeed
           are
           no
           competent
           Judges
           of
           :
           Besides
           if
           it
           were
           a
           clear
           case
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           present
           settlement
           there
           were
           something
           not
           altogether
           so
           expedient
           as
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           :
           Is
           this
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           any
           not
           only
           to
           mislike
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           they
           think
           capable
           of
           being
           mended
           ,
           but
           withall
           openly
           and
           avowedly
           to
           separate
           ,
           to
           unite
           and
           joyn
           in
           great
           Combinations
           against
           the
           Publick
           Constitutions
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           are
           not
           arrived
           ,
           in
           their
           esteem
           ,
           at
           all
           possible
           degrees
           of
           perfection
           ?
           He
           who
           can
           submit
           to
           no
           Law
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           exactly
           made
           to
           his
           own
           mind
           in
           all
           particulars
           ,
           must
           resolve
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           never
           to
           obey
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lives
           ,
           any
           Law
           which
           is
           not
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           find
           that
           he
           must
           not
           obey
           many
           Laws
           of
           his
           own
           making
           for
           any
           long
           time
           neither
           :
           If
           therefore
           a
           supposed
           inexpediency
           be
           the
           utmost
           of
           the
           charge
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           in
           the
           end
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           all
           wise
           men
           should
           consider
           with
           themselves
           ,
           Whether
           
           any
           fancied
           Alteration
           can
           be
           secure
           from
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           greater
           dangers
           ?
           And
           before
           that
           any
           such
           Alteration
           be
           made
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           but
           just
           and
           equal
           that
           the
           New
           Model
           be
           agreed
           upon
           by
           those
           who
           do
           design
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           be
           proposed
           either
           to
           our
           Governours
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           examined
           ,
           before
           admitted
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           of
           lasting
           Consequence
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           too
           hastily
           concluded
           upon
           .
        
         
           A
           late
           ingenious
           Person
           set
           forth
           an
           handsome
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             Religion
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             asserting
             ,
             that
             Reformed
             Christianity
             setled
             in
             its
             due
             Latitude
             is
             the
             Stability
             and
             Advancement
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           Wherein
           he
           hath
           attempted
           something
           like
           a
           Model
           of
           a
           future
           Settlement
           ;
           his
           Discourse
           is
           plausible
           ,
           and
           desires
           seem
           to
           be
           bent
           on
           Peace
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           Principles
           look
           as
           if
           they
           did
           seem
           to
           tend
           much
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           one
           thing
           very
           observable
           in
           his
           whole
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           that
           with
           
           great
           Art
           he
           doth
           very
           dexterously
           take
           care
           not
           to
           come
           too
           close
           up
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           he
           brings
           his
           Reader
           even
           to
           the
           very
           Point
           where
           the
           business
           lies
           ,
           and
           almost
           unperceivably
           steals
           by
           and
           passeth
           on
           to
           something
           else
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           narrow
           view
           it
           will
           appear
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           keeps
           himself
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           such
           wide
           Generalities
           ,
           that
           he
           leaves
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           same
           uncertainties
           in
           which
           he
           found
           him
           .
           The
           Draught
           of
           his
           Design
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           Sect.
           14.
           pag.
           28.
           which
           doth
           consist
           in
           these
           three
           Contrivances
           .
           First
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             to
             be
             an
             established
             and
             approved
             Order
             :
          
           But
           ,
           because
           that
           this
           alone
           he
           finds
           not
           to
           be
           sufficient
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Provision
           for
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           who
           cannot
           come
           within
           the
           establishment
           ,
           and
           
             they
             are
             to
             be
             tolerated
             under
             certain
             Restrictions
             :
          
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           for
           neither
           the
           establishment
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           neither
           will
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Dissenters
           from
           it
           suffice
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           there
           are
           another
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           
             who
             must
             be
             only
             connived
             
             at
             .
          
           Each
           of
           these
           Particulars
           are
           afterwards
           considered
           :
           The
           establishment
           hath
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           hath
           ,
           as
           it
           well
           deserves
           ,
           incomparably
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           pains
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             That
             it
             must
             not
             be
             loose
             and
             in●●herent
             ,
             but
             well
             compacted
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             attain
             the
             ends
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             promote
             sound
             Doctrine
             and
             Godly
             Life
             ,
             and
             keep
             out
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             all
             wicked
             Errour
             and
             Practice
             that
             tends
             to
             the
             vanquishing
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Christianity
             :
             Now
             these
             things
             do
             not
             require
             a
             constitution
             of
             narrower
             bounds
             than
             things
             necessary
             to
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             godly
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
        
         
           Now
           is
           it
           not
           very
           plain
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Comprehension
           as
           is
           here
           described
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           enabled
           to
           attain
           all
           these
           great
           and
           publick
           ends
           here
           provided
           for
           ,
           hath
           left
           no
           place
           for
           Toleration
           or
           Connivance
           ?
           and
           accordingly
           both
           those
           things
           are
           hudled
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           few
           words
           dispatched
           ,
           
             Sect.
             18.
             pag.
          
           38.
           
           I
           shall
           lay
           them
           down
           and
           leave
           the
           Reader
           
           to
           judge
           upon
           them
           :
           
             As
             for
             others
             that
             are
             of
             sound
             Belief
             and
             good
             Life
             ,
             yet
             have
             taken
             in
             some
             Principles
             less
             congruous
             to
             National
             Settlement
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             be
             a
             means
             of
             exposing
             them
             to
             oppression
             ,
             Contempt
             and
             Hatred
             ,
             but
             would
             admit
             their
             Plea
             as
             far
             as
             it
             will
             go
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Nevertheless
             ,
             their
             Liberty
             pleaded
             for
             is
             not
             to
             be
             inordinate
             but
             measured
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             safety
             of
             true
             Religion
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             publick
             and
             established
             Order
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           take
           leave
           to
           desire
           those
           Persons
           ,
           who
           cannot
           come
           within
           the
           Comprehension
           ,
           to
           consider
           with
           themselves
           ,
           how
           very
           little
           they
           are
           beholding
           to
           this
           their
           Advocate
           ;
           he
           hath
           not
           in
           the
           least
           intimated
           to
           us
           what
           kind
           of
           Principles
           those
           are
           which
           he
           would
           have
           connived
           at
           ,
           as
           
             being
             only
             less
             congruous
             to
             a
             National
             Settlement
          
           ;
           nor
           given
           us
           any
           manner
           of
           mark
           whereby
           to
           know
           them
           :
           Besides
           ,
           whatever
           Favour
           he
           doth
           intend
           for
           these
           dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           clogged
           it
           with
           many
           Qualifications
           and
           Limitations
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           rendred
           it
           so
           
           plainly
           useless
           ,
           that
           I
           much
           doubt
           whether
           he
           did
           ever
           really
           intend
           them
           any
           favour
           at
           all
           .
           First
           ,
           
             They
             must
             be
             of
             sound
             Belief
             and
             good
             Life
             ,
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Their
             Plea
             must
             be
             admitted
             as
             far
             as
             it
             will
             go
          
           ;
           Now
           how
           far
           that
           is
           he
           hath
           not
           told
           us
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Their
             Liberty
             must
             not
             be
             inordinate
             ,
          
           but
           must
           have
           two
           measures
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             The
             safety
             of
             Religion
             in
             general
             :
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             safety
             of
             the
             publick
             established
             Order
             .
          
           Upon
           these
           Terms
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           easier
           a
           thing
           to
           understand
           the
           Nature
           and
           Bounds
           of
           that
           Settlement
           which
           our
           Author
           is
           here
           designing
           ,
           by
           the
           placing
           of
           several
           sorts
           of
           men
           in
           the
           three
           Ranks
           of
           ,
           First
           ,
           an
           establishment
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           Toleration
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           Connivance
           ,
           with
           this
           Reason
           ,
           for
           the
           two
           latter
           ;
           For
           
             if
             God
             hath
             received
             them
             ,
             why
             should
             their
             fellow-servants
             reject
             or
             afflict
             them
             causlesly
             ?
             Every
             true
             Christian
             should
             be
             tender
             of
             all
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             in
             sincerity
          
           ;
           I
           understand
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           little
           by
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           those
           Particulars
           are
           which
           he
           
           would
           have
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           contented
           himself
           with
           Mr.
           Sterry's
           three
           Forms
           of
           Believers
           ;
           and
           methinks
           the
           one
           Harangue
           is
           as
           edifying
           and
           intelligible
           as
           the
           other
           :
           
             Let
             us
             receive
             one
             another
             into
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Christ
             receiveth
             us
             ,
             though
             that
             cloathing
             of
             the
             outward
             form
             be
             not
             on
             the
             same
             fashion
             in
             all
             ,
             nor
             on
             some
             so
             well
             shaped
             as
             on
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ.
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             hath
             his
             Concubines
             ,
             his
             Queens
             ,
             his
             Virgins
             ;
             Saints
             in
             remoter
             jorms
             ,
             Saints
             in
             higher
             forms
             ,
             Saints
             unmarried
             to
             any
             Form
             ,
             who
             keep
             themselves
             single
             for
             the
             immediate
             embraces
             of
             their
             Love
             ,
          
           in
           his
           Epistle
           before
           England's
           Deliverance
           from
           the
           Northern
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           Now
           In
           these
           two
           Gentlemen
           of
           very
           differing
           Dispensations
           ,
           there
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           People
           proposed
           to
           our
           Care
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           they
           may
           be
           suited
           each
           to
           one
           another
           :
           But
           this
           one
           thing
           is
           remarkable
           in
           that
           Discourse
           of
           Mr.
           Sterry
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           can
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           best
           ,
           hope
           for
           no
           higher
           Rank
           than
           
           that
           of
           Christ's
           Concubines
           ,
           as
           being
           according
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           Saints
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           best
           ,
           Saints
           in
           the
           remoter
           Forms
           .
           The
           more
           moderate
           sort
           of
           Independents
           may
           indeed
           by
           him
           be
           accounted
           Queens
           ,
           as
           being
           
             Saints
             in
             higher
             forms
          
           ,
           but
           for
           Christ's
           Virgins
           ,
           
             who
             are
             unmarried
             to
             any
             form
             ,
             and
             keep
             themselves
             single
             for
             the
             immediate
             embraces
             of
             their
             love
          
           ;
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           who
           these
           should
           be
           ,
           unless
           those
           Saints
           who
           are
           above
           Ordinances
           :
           And
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           must
           freely
           profess
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           account
           which
           our
           Author
           hath
           given
           us
           of
           his
           three
           Contrivances
           of
           Comprehension
           ,
           Toleration
           and
           Connivance
           ,
           I
           cannot
           at
           all
           perceive
           but
           that
           Mr.
           
           Sterry's
           way
           of
           sorting
           out
           the
           several
           Ranks
           of
           Saints
           ,
           doth
           well
           suit
           with
           ,
           and
           is
           proportioned
           to
           it
           :
           And
           here
           let
           any
           sober
           man
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Settlement
           pretended
           for
           in
           the
           first
           of
           these
           three
           Proposals
           be
           not
           absolutely
           unsetled
           again
           in
           the
           two
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           next
           place
           I
           must
           go
           on
           to
           consider
           a
           Pretence
           ,
           much
           oftner
           
           supposed
           than
           owned
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ;
           Suppose
           that
           the
           Terms
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           not
           only
           inexpedient
           ,
           but
           really
           sinful
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           readily
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           communicated
           with
           ,
           while
           the
           Terms
           of
           her
           Communion
           are
           such
           .
           But
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           I
           shall
           presume
           to
           say
           with
           some
           confidence
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           without
           offence
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           separated
           Congregations
           may
           sometimes
           slily
           insinuate
           some
           such
           Jealousies
           into
           the
           Heads
           of
           their
           unwary
           Hearers
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           find
           a
           considerable
           man
           amongthem
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           own
           it
           publickly
           ,
           or
           who
           doth
           himself
           really
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           this
           Assertion
           may
           seem
           to
           carry
           something
           of
           uncharitableness
           in
           it
           ;
           because
           that
           the
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           is
           so
           avowed
           and
           pressed
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           it
           were
           highly
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           was
           highly
           criminal
           ▪
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Teachers
           .
           It
           being
           a
           plain
           
           case
           that
           the
           People
           are
           wheedled
           into
           Separation
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           that
           they
           suppose
           their
           Teachers
           know
           it
           to
           be
           unlawful
           :
           Now
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           shrewdly
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           this
           case
           a
           very
           great
           Cheat
           imposed
           by
           the
           Preachers
           and
           the
           People
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           both
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           because
           that
           it
           is
           as
           often
           evident
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           for
           making
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Pastors
           and
           the
           Flock
           there
           are
           not
           many
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Tryal
           approve
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           I
           have
           been
           credibly
           informed
           (
           not
           to
           say
           that
           I
           am
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           )
           that
           Mr.
           Calamy
           did
           before
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           divers
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           profess
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           which
           he
           could
           not
           conform
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           scandalizing
           of
           others
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           his
           Esteem
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           in
           themselves
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Objection
           against
           them
           lay
           in
           the
           mistakes
           of
           other
           men
           .
           Mr.
           Tombs
           the
           Leader
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
           hath
           writ
           a
           Book
           to
           shew
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           resorting
           to
           the
           Publick
           Congregations
           .
           The
           Author
           which
           I
           before
           mentioned
           assures
           us
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           
             maintain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             likewise
             communicate
             in
             her
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
          
           in
           his
           second
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           
             England
             ,
             pag.
          
           17.
           
           By
           which
           acknowledgment
           we
           may
           take
           an
           estimate
           of
           the
           Honesty
           of
           their
           Separation
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           say
           thus
           much
           farther
           ,
           that
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           joyning
           in
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           is
           understood
           by
           the
           Layety
           as
           well
           as
           Clergy
           amongst
           them
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           these
           three
           Things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           those
           Persons
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Church
           before
           the
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           who
           never
           did
           since
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           immediately
           after
           the
           Act
           of
           Uniformity
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Hopes
           of
           Toleration
           were
           very
           uncertain
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           much
           greater
           Conformity
           both
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           whole
           Nation
           than
           ever
           hath
           been
           since
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           enquired
           
           and
           could
           never
           learn
           that
           there
           was
           so
           much
           as
           one
           example
           to
           be
           given
           of
           any
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Patrons
           or
           Proselytes
           of
           the
           Conventicles
           who
           did
           leave
           the
           smallest
           Office
           whatever
           ,
           rather
           than
           he
           would
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           a
           late
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           joyn
           in
           the
           Prayers
           and
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           according
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           From
           which
           it
           doth
           appear
           plainly
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           mens
           esteem
           ,
           either
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           in
           communicating
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           these
           Gentlemen
           of
           so
           extreamly
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           can
           deliberately
           commit
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           they
           are
           performing
           the
           most
           solemn
           Act
           of
           Adoration
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           shews
           of
           Devotion
           imaginable
           :
           And
           seeing
           that
           these
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           huge
           pitty
           that
           a
           setled
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           in
           great
           Reputation
           over
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Parts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           should
           be
           run
           down
           by
           a
           meer
           noise
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           very
           plain
           that
           when
           ever
           there
           is
           a
           real
           Case
           put
           ,
           
           where
           Conscience
           ought
           to
           shew
           it self
           ,
           that
           then
           no
           such
           thing
           appears
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           the
           least
           evidence
           that
           it
           is
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           upon
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           Objection
           against
           the
           present
           Constitution
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           either
           against
           the
           Articles
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           Canons
           or
           the
           Ceremonies
           ;
           As
           to
           the
           Articles
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Objection
           pretended
           against
           them
           ,
           farther
           than
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           the
           following
           Heads
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           such
           an
           Objection
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           alleadged
           by
           the
           People
           as
           a
           just
           excuse
           for
           their
           Non-conformity
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           for
           to
           subscribe
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           a
           voluntary
           Obligation
           by
           some
           Act
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           as
           taking
           a
           Degree
           in
           the
           University
           :
           But
           in
           this
           Point
           many
           words
           are
           needless
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           Testimony
           of
           all
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           we
           have
           at
           home
           two
           Witnesses
           beyond
           all
           exception
           to
           the
           Innocency
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           even
           the
           two
           late
           celebrated
           Advocates
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           Comprehension
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           Toleration
           :
           
           The
           former
           assures
           us
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           those
           whose
           Cause
           he
           pleads
           ,
           that
           
             they
             do
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             contained
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           pag.
           2.
           and
           again
           pag.
           22.
           
           
             That
             they
             heartily
             embrace
             the
          
           English
           
             Reformation
             established
             by
             Law
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             that
             they
             do
             assent
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             contained
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             that
             Faith
             ,
          
           pag.
           22.
           
           
             The
             Peace-offering
          
           doth
           likewise
           bear
           witness
           for
           us
           of
           that
           great
           esteem
           which
           is
           bore
           unto
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           and
           withal
           doth
           assure
           us
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Independents
           at
           home
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           
             all
             which
             is
             purely
             doctrinal
             in
             them
             they
             do
             fully
             embrace
             and
             constantly
             adhere
             to
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           accordingly
           he
           undertakes
           to
           profess
           in
           the
           name
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           
             We
             have
             no
             new
             Faith
             to
             declare
             ,
             no
             new
             Doctrine
             to
             teach
             ,
             no
             private
             Opinion
             to
             divulge
             ,
             no
             Point
             or
             Truth
             do
             we
             profess
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             declared
             ,
             taught
             ,
             divulged
             and
             esteemed
             as
             the
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           
           England
           ,
           
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
          
           ,
           pag.
           13.
           
        
         
           Thus
           far
           therefore
           our
           way
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           sound
           and
           esteemed
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           its
           greatest
           Adversaries
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           any
           reasonable
           Plea
           for
           Separation
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           any
           just
           Exception
           which
           may
           be
           taken
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           and
           here
           there
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           First
           ,
           those
           who
           dislike
           all
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           in
           general
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           only
           disgusted
           at
           some
           particular
           things
           in
           ours
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           those
           who
           are
           against
           all
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           among
           considering
           Persons
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           that
           any
           great
           regard
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           a
           reason
           which
           can
           never
           fail
           ;
           For
           it
           cannot
           choose
           but
           seem
           strangely
           absurd
           and
           infinitely
           unbecoming
           the
           great
           distance
           which
           is
           between
           us
           and
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           awe
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           bear
           unto
           him
           ;
           
           that
           all
           the
           Expressions
           of
           the
           Publick
           Devotion
           of
           every
           Congregation
           in
           the
           whole
           Nation
           should
           be
           left
           to
           the
           arbitrary
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           extemporary
           conception
           of
           each
           single
           Person
           ,
           who
           is
           bold
           enough
           to
           venture
           upon
           the
           taking
           so
           much
           upon
           him
           .
           It
           were
           very
           strange
           if
           this
           Kingdom
           should
           at
           this
           day
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           very
           frequently
           Folly
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           nay
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           hath
           been
           uttered
           in
           such
           kind
           of
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           indulgence
           of
           any
           such
           Liberty
           ,
           such
           Extravagancies
           ,
           can
           with
           any
           security
           be
           provided
           against
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           the
           greatest
           Pretenders
           to
           the
           highest
           Attainments
           in
           that
           way
           would
           be
           not
           a
           little
           out
           of
           Countenance
           ;
           If
           so
           be
           that
           their
           own
           Prayers
           were
           faithfully
           taken
           from
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           reasonable
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           forgot
           them
           ,
           presented
           to
           their
           view
           .
           And
           that
           which
           renders
           this
           evil
           utterly
           intolerable
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           Prayers
           which
           either
           really
           are
           extemporary
           
           else
           only
           pretended
           to
           be
           so
           )
           are
           under
           that
           pretence
           recommended
           and
           regarded
           by
           the
           People
           as
           the
           only
           way
           of
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           very
           means
           the
           ever
           blessed
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           these
           mens
           endeavours
           can
           be
           succesful
           ,
           entituled
           to
           all
           the
           Follies
           ,
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Weaknesses
           ,
           all
           the
           Sin
           and
           Errour
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           very
           Blasphemies
           which
           are
           every
           day
           committed
           against
           him
           .
           And
           I
           think
           all
           good
           Christians
           are
           concerned
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Liberty
           must
           be
           given
           to
           these
           Persons
           to
           go
           on
           and
           to
           abuse
           the
           People
           ,
           yet
           however
           that
           it
           may
           be
           done
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           they
           not
           permitted
           to
           bely
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Forms
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           great
           reasonableness
           and
           even
           necessity
           of
           them
           is
           very
           apparent
           ,
           and
           in
           Scripture
           it self
           there
           are
           Examples
           enough
           to
           be
           produced
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           pleaseth
           to
           enter
           upon
           that
           Argument
           ,
           I
           no
           way
           doubt
           but
           there
           will
           be
           those
           found
           who
           will
           debate
           it
           with
           him
           .
           It
           shall
           suffice
           at
           present
           only
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           
           did
           compose
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           his
           Disciples
           to
           use
           :
           Now
           if
           ,
           as
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           People
           are
           brought
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           besides
           praying
           
             Ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           then
           no
           man
           ever
           did
           ,
           or
           ever
           could
           say
           Christ's
           Prayer
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           other
           sort
           of
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           some
           exceptions
           against
           some
           expressions
           in
           our
           Liturgy
           ;
           those
           things
           have
           been
           so
           fully
           examined
           ,
           that
           of
           late
           we
           have
           heard
           very
           little
           of
           them
           :
           And
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           is
           all
           along
           so
           clearly
           unexceptionable
           ,
           and
           so
           fitted
           for
           the
           common
           use
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           all
           controversial
           Expressions
           were
           designedly
           avoided
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           I
           do
           not
           know
           of
           any
           considerable
           Sect
           amongst
           us
           which
           may
           not
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           every
           expression
           in
           it
           ,
           except
           the
           Socinians
           .
           Now
           here
           perhaps
           some
           Jealousies
           may
           arise
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           real
           exception
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           then
           so
           many
           good
           Teachers
           would
           not
           lay
           it
           aside
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           mens
           Intentions
           
           can
           be
           guessed
           at
           by
           their
           words
           and
           actions
           ,
           very
           much
           abhor
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           behaviour
           of
           our
           dissenting
           Brethren
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           their
           admirers
           to
           remember
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           not
           long
           after
           His
           Happy
           Restauration
           did
           put
           ●orth
           a
           Declaration
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Affaires
           ,
           wherein
           He
           did
           very
           graciously
           indulge
           ,
           much
           to
           the
           dissatisfied
           Part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           hopes
           thereby
           to
           win
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Declaration
           He
           did
           propose
           this
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           way
           whereby
           they
           might
           shew
           their
           Gratitude
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Condescention
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             read
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             as
             themselves
             had
             no
             exception
             against
             :
          
           But
           with
           many
           of
           them
           He
           could
           not
           prevail
           for
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Syllable
           ,
           not
           one
           Collect
           ,
           no
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Chapter
           according
           to
           the
           Rubrick
           ;
           So
           much
           doth
           yielding
           work
           upon
           that
           good-natur'd
           Generation
           .
           Now
           whether
           this
           Refractoriness
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           Book
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           and
           parcel
           of
           it
           ,
           could
           possibly
           proceed
           solely
           and
           altogether
           
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           very
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           ,
           from
           Design
           or
           Humour
           ,
           let
           their
           best
           Friends
           speak
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           now
           as
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           there
           doth
           or
           can●ly
           any
           Objection
           against
           them
           which
           our
           present
           Debate
           is
           concerned
           about
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           no
           immediate
           Parts
           of
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           be
           no
           cause
           of
           the
           present
           Separation
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           People
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Canons
           made
           in
           the
           year
           1640.
           
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           Scotch
           Commissioners
           did
           complain
           much
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           English
           Gentlemen
           made
           witty
           Speeches
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           both
           of
           them
           the
           ill
           luck
           to
           confess
           the
           real
           cause
           of
           the
           Pique
           which
           they
           had
           against
           them
           ,
           viz.
           The
           acknowledgement
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Authority
           as
           being
           Independent
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           Coercion
           ,
           either
           Papal
           or
           Popular
           .
           A
           Doctrine
           which
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           was
           very
           inconsistent
           with
           those
           Designs
           which
           those
           angry
           Patriots
           were
           at
           that
           time
           carrying
           on
           .
           And
           I
           am
           very
           much
           mistaken
           if
           ,
           at
           this
           
           very
           day
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Quarrel
           which
           is
           taken
           up
           against
           the
           Church
           be
           not
           founded
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           too
           faithfully
           devoted
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           that
           many
           Persons
           are
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independents
           ,
           Fifth-Monarchy-men
           ,
           &c.
           as
           so
           many
           sanctified
           disguises
           under
           which
           they
           act
           the
           Part
           of
           Common-wealths-men
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           come
           we
           therefore
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           ;
           and
           there
           indeed
           the
           noise
           is
           very
           great
           .
           An
           Excellent
           Person
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           pious
           labours
           upon
           a
           noble
           Argument
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           worthy
           of
           his
           Pen
           ,
           deserves
           much
           honour
           ,
           hath
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           exprest
           much
           more
           Concern
           ,
           than
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           himself
           upon
           a
           serious
           review
           will
           admit
           the
           Cause
           to
           bear
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             upon
             its
             true
             and
             proper
             Grounds
             asserted
             and
             vindicated
             ,
          
           &c.
           hath
           thus
           expressed
           himself
           ,
           
             p.
             49.
             
             How
             may
             we
             lament
             over
             the
             present
             Imposition
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             now
             enjoyn'd
             among
             us
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             which
             are
             no
             part
             of
             divine
             Truth
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             Christ's
             
             Institutions
             ,
             but
             things
             perfectly
             Humane
             in
             their
             Creation
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             enforced
             by
             the
             Civil
             Power
             upon
             the
             Practice
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           Now
           here
           ,
           with
           all
           due
           respect
           to
           that
           Learned
           Gentleman
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           him
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           an
           Excellency
           and
           a
           Felicity
           almost
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           her
           Constitutions
           ,
           her
           greatest
           Adversaries
           are
           forced
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           scanning
           of
           a
           few
           Ceremonies
           ,
           to
           find
           a
           cause
           ,
           or
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           a
           shew
           of
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           that
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           great
           Judgment
           hath
           not
           been
           able
           to
           find
           out
           any
           other
           flaw
           in
           the
           Matter
           of
           all
           her
           Laws
           ,
           as
           much
           soever
           as
           he
           doth
           mislike
           the
           Imposition
           of
           them
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Cermonies
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Exceptions
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Clamours
           are
           very
           many
           ;
           That
           they
           are
           uncommanded
           by
           God
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           significant
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           Will-worship
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           teaching
           for
           Doctrines
           of
           God
           the
           Commandments
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           give
           scandal
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           being
           uncommanded
           by
           God
           ,
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           man
           who
           pretended
           them
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           most
           clear
           and
           certain
           ,
           that
           that
           Church
           doth
           not
           teach
           for
           Doctrines
           of
           God
           the
           Commandments
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           doth
           own
           publickly
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           not
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Commandments
           of
           Man
           :
           And
           if
           any
           man
           doth
           mistake
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           incredible
           that
           any
           should
           do
           so
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           the
           mistake
           is
           his
           own
           and
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           she
           hath
           taken
           care
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Chapter
           of
           Ceremonies
           before
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           ,
           wherein
           she
           declares
           that
           the
           Ceremonies
           which
           are
           retained
           ,
           
             are
             retained
             for
             Discipline
             and
             Order
             ,
             which
             upon
             just
             Cause
             may
             be
             altered
             and
             changed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             equal
             with
             Gods
             Law.
          
           But
           however
           ,
           this
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           although
           among
           the
           Ceremonies
           no
           one
           in
           particular
           is
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           in
           general
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           Order
           and
           Decency
           
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           some
           such
           there
           should
           be
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           next
           place
           there
           is
           an
           Objection
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           much
           greater
           force
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           the
           Ceremonies
           are
           significant
           :
           And
           here
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           could
           have
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Ceremonies
           had
           been
           insignificant
           ,
           the
           Objection
           had
           been
           much
           more
           worthy
           of
           having
           some
           notice
           taken
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           that
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           whole
           use
           of
           Ceremonies
           doth
           consist
           in
           being
           significant
           .
           And
           in
           this
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           whether
           in
           any
           one
           Action
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           any
           one
           Ceremony
           was
           ever
           instituted
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           in
           order
           to
           the
           signifying
           ,
           denoting
           or
           expressing
           something
           by
           it
           .
           Nor
           is
           thisall
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           hath
           taken
           care
           not
           only
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Innocency
           ,
           but
           withal
           to
           declare
           the
           usefulness
           of
           the
           significancy
           of
           her
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Preface
           ;
           
             That
             they
             are
             neither
             dark
             nor
             dumb
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             are
             so
             set
             forth
             that
             every
             man
             may
             understand
             what
             they
             mean
             and
             to
             
             what
             use
             they
             do
             serve
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             in
             time
             to
             come
             they
             should
             be
             abused
             .
          
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           should
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           have
           had
           a
           great
           care
           of
           making
           use
           of
           this
           Objection
           ,
           as
           being
           themselves
           as
           liable
           to
           it
           as
           any
           other
           Persons
           .
           The
           Authors
           of
           the
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Parliament
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           days
           ,
           Part
           2.
           have
           recommended
           Sitting
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           superstitious
           score
           of
           Significancy
           (
           as
           in
           our
           Case
           they
           always
           call
           it
           )
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             As
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             eating
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             standing
             ,
             signified
             a
             readiness
             to
             pass
             ;
             even
             so
             in
             the
             receiving
             it
             now
             sitting
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             signifie
             Rest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             full
             finishing
             thorough
             Christ
             of
             all
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             wrought
             ,
             that
             giveth
             rest
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           our
           own
           dayes
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           by
           them
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           considerable
           Act
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           and
           Religious
           Adoration
           ,
           the
           entring
           into
           a
           Publick
           Solemn
           National
           Covenant
           
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           phrase
           it
           :
           The
           doing
           of
           this
           was
           prescribed
           with
           several
           Ceremonies
           uncommanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           themselves
           intended
           to
           be
           very
           significant
           ;
           as
           it
           to
           be
           found
           by
           every
           one
           who
           pleaseth
           to
           look
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Febr.
           2.
           1643.
           
           In
           this
           Case
           without
           referring
           us
           to
           any
           Book
           ,
           Chapter
           ,
           or
           Verse
           ;
           they
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           ordered
           and
           ordained
           by
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Covenant
           be
           solemnly
           taken
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           
             and
             for
             the
             better
             and
             more
             orderly
             taking
             thereof
             ,
             that
             these
             Directions
             ensuing
             are
             appointed
             and
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             strictly
             followed
             :
          
           Of
           which
           Directions
           the
           thirteenth
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           taking
           it
           to
           be
           thus
           ;
           
             The
             Minister
             to
             read
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             distinctly
             and
             audibly
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             time
             of
             reading
             thereof
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             to
             be
             uncovered
          
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           is
           a
           much
           greater
           shew
           of
           Reverence
           than
           they
           have
           taken
           care
           for
           ,
           either
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Ten
           Commandements
           ,
           or
           our
           Saviour's
           
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           Mount
           )
           
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             reading
             thereof
             all
             to
             take
             it
             standing
             ,
             lifting
             up
             their
             Right
             Hand
             bare
             .
          
           Now
           I
           think
           that
           it
           is
           highly
           requisite
           for
           these
           men
           to
           consider
           with
           themselves
           ,
           whether
           every
           one
           of
           all
           their
           own
           Pleas
           of
           the
           Purity
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           way
           of
           Worship
           without
           the
           mixture
           of
           humane
           Inventions
           ,
           and
           their
           bold
           surmises
           of
           invading
           the
           Throne
           of
           Christ
           by
           determining
           those
           things
           which
           Christ
           hath
           left
           free
           ,
           have
           any
           the
           least
           force
           against
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           not
           against
           this
           prescribed
           Formality
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           which
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           said
           in
           order
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           mistakes
           about
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Objection
           which
           is
           supposed
           not
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           any
           answer
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           be
           they
           what
           they
           will
           in
           themselves
           ,
           good
           men
           are
           offended
           at
           them
           ,
           they
           grieve
           thousands
           of
           the
           Godly
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           should
           grant
           such
           men
           to
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           
           not
           offend
           our
           weak
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           The
           Case
           of
           Scandal
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           and
           so
           clearly
           stated
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           the
           less
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           rather
           choose
           to
           say
           something
           to
           the
           Persons
           who
           use
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           place
           I
           shall
           readily
           grant
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Persons
           are
           really
           offended
           at
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           way
           of
           understanding
           that
           word
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           only
           ask
           them
           the
           old
           Question
           ,
           
             How
             long
             they
             will
             be
             weak
             ?
          
           And
           I
           shall
           profess
           my self
           to
           have
           no
           very
           honourable
           Opinion
           of
           the
           means
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           the
           Opportunities
           of
           choyce
           Attainments
           which
           are
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Conventicles
           :
           If
           so
           be
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           weak
           Brethren
           as
           not
           to
           be
           got
           above
           such
           silly
           Scruples
           ,
           are
           looked
           upon
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           gifted
           to
           be
           Publick
           Teachers
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           shall
           ask
           ,
           who
           taught
           the
           People
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           a
           few
           harmless
           Ceremonies
           ?
           Who
           raised
           all
           their
           causless
           Scruples
           ,
           infused
           
           so
           many
           senceless
           Jealousies
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           content
           to
           have
           at
           first
           infused
           these
           needless
           fears
           ,
           do
           still
           go
           on
           to
           nurse
           up
           and
           cherish
           them
           ?
           Who
           first
           betrayed
           great
           numbers
           into
           folly
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           continued
           to
           humour
           them
           in
           it
           ?
           He
           who
           can
           conform
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           refuseth
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           his
           Auditory
           and
           Acquaintance
           should
           abate
           in
           their
           esteem
           or
           contributions
           towards
           him
           ;
           If
           he
           means
           sincerely
           ,
           &
           to
           shew
           himself
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           deal
           faithfully
           with
           his
           Admirers
           ,
           &
           tell
           them
           really
           what
           himself
           thinks
           ,
           communicate
           the
           Satisfaction
           which
           he
           hath
           received
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           not
           to
           be
           longer
           needlesly
           afraid
           where
           no
           fear
           is
           :
           It
           is
           very
           plain
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Dissenters
           do
           entertain
           wild
           suspicions
           about
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           ground
           than
           an
           implicite
           faith
           which
           they
           have
           in
           the
           skill
           and
           honesty
           of
           their
           Teachers
           .
           Such
           and
           such
           a
           one
           is
           a
           very
           precious
           and
           knowing
           man
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           think
           that
           he
           would
           not
           conform
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           know
           Conformity
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ?
           
           The
           Pastor
           and
           his
           Flock
           in
           this
           Case
           do
           mutually
           guide
           and
           are
           guided
           by
           each
           other
           ;
           he
           makes
           it
           his
           business
           to
           please
           and
           humour
           them
           ,
           ,
           and
           they
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           great
           mark
           of
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           an
           infallible
           token
           of
           their
           Election
           to
           admire
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           weakness
           of
           these
           our
           Brethren
           hath
           so
           great
           a
           privilege
           entailed
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           must
           do
           nothing
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           a
           fancy
           against
           ;
           a
           thing
           in
           it self
           lawful
           and
           imposed
           by
           lawful
           Authority
           ,
           must
           immediately
           become
           unlawful
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           any
           scrupulous
           man
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           entertain
           a
           foolish
           jealousie
           about
           it
           :
           Then
           is
           this
           kind
           of
           weakness
           endued
           with
           a
           very
           strange
           degree
           of
           Omnipotence
           ;
           because
           that
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           the
           very
           mistakes
           of
           men
           are
           able
           to
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           things
           ;
           A
           thing
           in
           it self
           innocent
           ,
           doth
           according
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           immediately
           become
           unlawful
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           that
           any
           fanciful
           deluded
           man
           doth
           erroneously
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           But
           methinks
           
           that
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           such
           eager
           asserters
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           have
           always
           done
           ,
           should
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           persons
           ,
           the
           least
           endure
           to
           have
           it
           thus
           trifled
           with
           ;
           as
           to
           have
           it
           believed
           to
           be
           openly
           exposed
           to
           lie
           perpetually
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           all
           the
           Humour
           ,
           Melancholy
           ,
           Artifice
           ,
           Cheat
           and
           Discontent
           in
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           avoid
           the
           giving
           of
           Scandal
           (
           as
           most
           certainly
           and
           evidently
           it
           is
           not
           )
           That
           the
           Actions
           of
           all
           Private
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           Publick
           Constitutions
           must
           be
           as
           often
           over-ruled
           as
           any
           single
           Person
           is
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           own
           Folly
           or
           by
           the
           Arts
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           imposed
           upon
           to
           believe
           evil
           of
           them
           ;
           then
           can
           no
           man
           tell
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           Action
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           (
           except
           in
           the
           Matters
           of
           immediate
           and
           plain
           divine
           Precept
           )
           what
           one
           thing
           shall
           be
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           do
           in
           the
           very
           next
           moment
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           be
           thus
           appointed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           That
           the
           mistakes
           of
           other
           
           Men
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           suppose
           them
           to
           be
           well-meaning
           ones
           ,
           are
           to
           have
           so
           uncontrollable
           an
           influence
           upon
           the
           Actions
           of
           all
           private
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Decrees
           of
           all
           Publick
           ones
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           will
           thence
           follow
           very
           apparently
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           necessity
           lying
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           of
           taking
           care
           what
           kind
           of
           Persons
           are
           intrusted
           with
           teaching
           the
           People
           .
           For
           if
           Conscience
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           erroneous
           ,
           are
           of
           right
           ,
           and
           by
           Apostolical
           appointment
           to
           have
           so
           great
           a
           regard
           had
           unto
           them
           ;
           then
           of
           all
           things
           great
           circumspection
           should
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           security
           taken
           ,
           for
           the
           Understanding
           and
           Honesty
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           intrusted
           to
           be
           Guides
           of
           Consciences
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Errors
           of
           Conscience
           are
           things
           of
           so
           great
           Authority
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           an
           immediate
           Supersedeas
           to
           our
           whole
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Humane
           Laws
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           Phrenzy
           imaginable
           ,
           to
           grant
           a
           promiscuous
           Liberty
           to
           whoever
           pleaseth
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           the
           People
           .
           Alas
           !
           the
           Vulgar
           are
           easily
           imposed
           upon
           ;
           and
           
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           but
           that
           we
           may
           find
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           what
           St.
           Paul
           did
           in
           his
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           those
           
             who
             will
             speak
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             because
             of
             advantage
          
           ;
           and
           bring
           their
           Auditories
           to
           admire
           those
           very
           Doctrines
           which
           themselves
           do
           heartily
           despise
           ;
           outwardly
           court
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           laugh
           at
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           are
           not
           Religion
           and
           Government
           like
           to
           be
           at
           a
           very
           fine
           pass
           ?
           when
           who
           so
           pleaseth
           shall
           have
           the
           Privilege
           of
           making
           all
           possible
           advantages
           of
           that
           very
           Scruple
           which
           himself
           was
           Author
           of
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           Objections
           fail
           ,
           shall
           be
           allowed
           to
           plead
           his
           own
           exemption
           from
           all
           Obedience
           to
           the
           settled
           Constitutions
           ,
           from
           the
           dissatisfaction
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           him
           ,
           had
           never
           entertained
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           being
           dissatisfied
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           next
           place
           it
           is
           frequently
           urged
           ,
           That
           those
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           are
           not
           looked
           upon
           as
           sufficient
           ,
           which
           were
           always
           looked
           upon
           as
           such
           in
           former
           days
           ;
           but
           there
           
           are
           newer
           and
           straiter
           Bonds
           added
           to
           them
           ;
           a
           new
           Declaration
           of
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           :
           And
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           are
           provoked
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           have
           remained
           silent
           ,
           if
           not
           satisfied
           ;
           new
           Scruples
           are
           raised
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           before
           lay
           buried
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           otherwise
           have
           been
           quite
           forgot
           ;
           in
           that
           it
           is
           not
           thought
           sufficient
           that
           the
           Covenant
           should
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           formally
           renounced
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           required
           that
           men
           must
           swear
           not
           only
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           no
           man
           else
           is
           obliged
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           all
           this
           wonder
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Thing
           which
           is
           not
           very
           easily
           accounted
           for
           :
           For
           surely
           it
           hath
           been
           among
           men
           not
           at
           all
           unusual
           ,
           nor
           in
           it self
           strange
           ,
           that
           where
           former
           securities
           have
           been
           found
           too
           slight
           ,
           to
           add
           others
           to
           them
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           ,
           the
           addition
           which
           it
           doth
           make
           to
           the
           former
           Subscriptions
           is
           not
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           to
           raise
           a
           scruple
           in
           
           the
           mind
           of
           any
           man
           who
           was
           real
           in
           them
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           great
           Mystery
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           terribie
           sound
           of
           Assent
           and
           Consent
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           are
           taught
           to
           be
           affrighted
           at
           ,
           as
           if
           some
           dismal
           meaning
           were
           hid
           under
           it
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           Art
           to
           raise
           their
           Jealousie
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           prepared
           for
           the
           finding
           out
           some
           plot
           or
           other
           in
           the
           following
           Renunciation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
           A
           thing
           which
           was
           ordered
           not
           without
           great
           cause
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           suspicious
           that
           that
           Cause
           doth
           not
           only
           continue
           ,
           but
           increase
           ,
           as
           appears
           but
           too
           plainly
           from
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Clamour
           raised
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           this
           Cause
           did
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           proceed
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           stir
           which
           they
           made
           about
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           year
           immediately
           after
           the
           Restoration
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           both
           from
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           :
           Parties
           were
           made
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           made
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           owning
           of
           that
           Obligation
           .
           It
           was
           with
           great
           
           confidence
           urged
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
             A
             Publick
             and
             National
             Oath
             ,
             binding
             all
             Persons
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             whether
             they
             did
             swear
             it
             personally
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             all
             Posterity
             after
             us
             in
             their
             particular
             places
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             shall
             succeed
             into
             the
             Publick
             Places
             and
             Politick
             Capacities
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             pursue
             the
             things
             covenanted
             for
             :
             And
             this
             Obligation
             is
             for
             ever
             to
             remain
             and
             abide
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             Humane
             Act
             or
             Power
             to
             be
             absolved
             or
             made
             void
          
           ;
           as
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           Mr.
           Crofton
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           prove
           at
           large
           in
           his
           famous
           Writings
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           if
           we
           once
           admit
           the
           Grounds
           which
           this
           Party
           of
           Men
           do
           go
           upon
           ,
           what
           he
           doth
           alledge
           hath
           great
           reason
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           very
           evident
           ,
           that
           those
           Clauses
           which
           he
           doth
           produce
           out
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           do
           suppose
           all
           Posterity
           to
           be
           involved
           in
           them
           :
           And
           this
           he
           urgeth
           not
           as
           his
           own
           single
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Sence
           of
           his
           whole
           Party
           ;
           and
           ,
           besides
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           he
           alledgeth
           ,
           The
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           by
           
           the
           London
           Ministers
           ,
           Dec.
           14.
           1647.
           several
           of
           which
           are
           at
           this
           present
           Preachers
           to
           the
           separated
           Congregations
           ;
           In
           which
           it
           is
           plainly
           declared
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           person
           or
           persons
           upon
           Earth
           to
           dispence
           with
           or
           absolve
           us
           from
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           cases
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           large
           enough
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           bound
           up
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cr.
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             p.
             139.
             
             That
             the
             Parliament
             consisting
             of
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             Publick
             Capacity
             as
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             assembled
             in
             their
             House
             ,
             and
             in
             formality
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             with
             their
             Speaker
             before
             them
             ,
             went
             unto
             St.
          
           Margarets
           
             Church
             in
          
           Westminster
           
             with
             the
             greatest
             Solemnity
             imaginable
             ,
             did
             ,
             as
             the
             Representative
             Body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             swear
             this
             Covenant
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             farther
             Testimony
             that
             it
             was
             a
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             caused
             to
             be
             printed
             with
             their
             Names
             subscribed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hanged
             up
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             House
             ,
             as
             a
             Compass
             whereby
             (
             in
             conformity
             to
             right
             ,
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             )
             to
             steer
             their
             then
             Debates
             ,
             and
             to
             dictate
             
             TO
             ALL
             THAT
             SHOVLD
             SVCCEED
             IN
             THAT
             PLACE
             AND
             CAPACITY
             what
             obligation
             did
             before
             God
             ly
             upon
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           who
           plead
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Renunciation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           either
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Covenant
           doth
           oblige
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           oblige
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           believe
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           oblige
           ,
           why
           may
           they
           not
           declare
           that
           they
           do
           believe
           it
           not
           to
           do
           so
           ?
           One
           Reason
           may
           indeed
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           the
           Preachers
           themselves
           may
           believe
           the
           Covenant
           not
           to
           oblige
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           by
           all
           means
           avoid
           the
           declaring
           that
           they
           do
           thus
           believe
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           the
           People
           believe
           it
           to
           have
           an
           Obligation
           ,
           although
           themselves
           believe
           it
           to
           have
           none
           .
           A
           Perswasion
           this
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           some
           juncture
           of
           Affairs
           or
           other
           ,
           they
           may
           chance
           to
           make
           very
           great
           use
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           may
           not
           be
           altogether
           incredible
           their
           Procedure
           hath
           not
           been
           one
           jot
           honester
           than
           this
           amounts
           to
           in
           another
           
           part
           of
           the
           Controversie
           between
           us
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           there
           are
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           among
           the
           meanest
           of
           them
           who
           have
           believed
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           very
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           yet
           could
           be
           never
           brought
           to
           say
           one
           word
           to
           the
           People
           of
           this
           their
           belief
           ;
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           now
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           really
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Covenant
           doth
           carry
           a
           lasting
           Obligation
           along
           with
           it
           :
           In
           that
           Case
           I
           shall
           not
           ,
           during
           that
           Perswasion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           desire
           them
           to
           renounce
           it
           ;
           but
           withall
           I
           must
           crave
           their
           leave
           to
           add
           this
           further
           ,
           that
           during
           that
           Perswasion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           but
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           should
           cast
           a
           very
           watchful
           eye
           over
           them
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           from
           the
           Covenant
           it self
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           so
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           fatal
           and
           universal
           consequence
           ,
           covenanted
           for
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Nation
           is
           highly
           concerned
           that
           no
           considerable
           Part
           of
           it
           should
           look
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           every
           Body
           else
           ,
           as
           lying
           under
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           watch
           all
           
           opportunities
           wherein
           they
           may
           accomplish
           such
           great
           and
           publick
           mischiefs
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           a
           particular
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             1.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             shall
             sincerely
             ,
             really
             ,
             and
             constantly
             ,
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             endeavour
             in
             our
             several
             Places
             and
             Callings
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             against
             our
             Common
             Enemies
             :
             The
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             best
             Reformed
             Churches
             :
             And
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             to
             the
             nearest
             Conjunction
             and
             Vniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             in
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             Directory
             for
             Worship
             and
             Catechizing
             ;
             That
             we
             and
             our
             Posterity
             after
             us
             ,
             may
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             live
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             
             delight
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             Article
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             many
             things
             lyable
             to
             very
             just
             and
             material
             Exceptions
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             By
             what
             Authority
             can
             any
             private
             man
             in
             England
             ,
             if
             he
             keeps
             himself
             within
             his
             own
             Place
             and
             Calling
             ,
             intermeddle
             either
             in
             the
             Preservation
             or
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             by
             what
             Authority
             can
             any
             Person
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             whatever
             ,
             be
             he
             in
             what
             Publick
             Capacity
             he
             will
             (
             His
             Majesty
             only
             excepted
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             act
             by
             Commission
             from
             Him
             )
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Concerns
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ?
             And
             secondly
             ,
             this
             first
             Part
             of
             the
             Article
             may
             upon
             very
             good
             Grounds
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             remaining
             Parts
             of
             it
             :
             For
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             
               preserve
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Discipline
            
             ,
             &c.
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             
               to
               bring
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               to
               the
               nearest
               Uniformity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               form
               of
               Church-Government
               ,
               Directory
               for
               Worship
               and
               
               Catechizing
            
             ;
             So
             that
             Scotland
             must
             necessarily
             be
             our
             Pattern
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             reform
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             best
             Reformed
             Churches
             :
             And
             it
             is
             more
             than
             possible
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             already
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             other
             Church
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             may
             come
             altogether
             as
             near
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Scotland
             :
             And
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             Case
             ?
             And
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             Dissenters
             whatever
             ,
             besides
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             are
             highly
             concerned
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             not
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             any
             obligation
             ;
             because
             that
             that
             is
             express
             for
             Uniformity
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             less
             than
             absolutely
             inconsistent
             with
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             as
             hard
             thoughts
             soever
             as
             the
             smaller
             Sects
             have
             entertained
             concerning
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             they
             are
             much
             more
             concerned
             to
             secure
             themselves
             against
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             nor
             the
             least
             Considerable
             ,
             among
             their
             own
             dear
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             shall
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ,
             endeavour
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Church-Government
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             Chancellors
             ,
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             depending
             on
             that
             Hierarchy
             ;
             Superstition
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Profaneness
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             lest
             we
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             thereby
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             receive
             of
             their
             Plagues
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             One
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             One
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             which
             concerns
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             established
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Modesty
             of
             these
             men
             is
             in
             this
             case
             very
             admirable
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             it
             would
             be
             thought
             
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             do
             expect
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Preferments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             publick
             Preachers
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             very
             same
             time
             ,
             they
             do
             desire
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             declaring
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             a
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             there
             doth
             ly
             an
             obligation
             by
             Oath
             upon
             them
             themselves
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             )
             at
             least
             upon
             some
             other
             Person
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             nameless
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Preferments
             of
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             that
             Bishop
             by
             whose
             hands
             they
             are
             admitted
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             other
             Part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             any
             Persons
             dare
             to
             demand
             of
             the
             present
             establishment
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             for
             their
             sakes
             so
             far
             relax
             it self
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             admission
             into
             it
             .
             Sure
             these
             menimagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             a
             very
             great
             necessity
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             stand
             one
             moment
             without
             them
             ;
             when
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Terms
             of
             their
             Admission
             ,
             they
             do
             demand
             no
             less
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             
             a
             new
             Law
             should
             be
             made
             on
             purpose
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             privileged
             from
             declaring
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             suffer
             the
             Church
             to
             continue
             two
             moments
             longer
             than
             there
             shall
             arise
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             overthrow
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             remaining
             Part
             of
             the
             Article
             concerning
             
               Superstition
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Schism
               ,
               Profaneness
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               found
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               or
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             leave
             that
             to
             our
             Friends
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             their
             Separating
             Brethren
             to
             dispute
             about
             it
             :
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             altogether
             as
             unlike
             to
             agree
             in
             those
             Particulars
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             with
             either
             of
             them
             :
             As
             lovingly
             as
             ever
             they
             may
             look
             upon
             one
             another
             at
             present
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             opportunity
             serves
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             levelled
             as
             directly
             against
             the
             Conventicles
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             Cathedrals
             .
             I
             shall
             observe
             no
             more
             in
             this
             Article
             besides
             the
             great
             Charitableness
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               One
               and
               
               his
               Name
               One
               in
               the
               Three
               Kingdoms
               :
            
             As
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             followed
             after
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             ordained
             by
             her
             were
             really
             no
             other
             than
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             often
             stiled
             according
             to
             the
             good
             manners
             which
             the
             People
             learn
             of
             too
             many
             such
             Preachers
             ,
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             We
             shall
             with
             the
             same
             Sincerity
             ,
             Reality
             and
             Constancy
             in
             our
             several
             Vocations
             ,
             endeavour
             ,
             with
             our
             Estates
             and
             Lives
             ,
             mutually
             to
             preserve
             the
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             to
             preserve
             and
             defend
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             Person
             and
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             Preservation
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             True
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             That
             the
             World
             may
             hear
             witness
             with
             our
             Consciences
             of
             our
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             no
             thoughts
             and
             intention
             to
             diminish
             his
             Majesties
             Iust
             Power
             and
             Greatness
             .
          
           
             This
             Article
             hath
             been
             very
             much
             
             and
             very
             much
             insisted
             on
             and
             gloried
             in
             for
             the
             seeming
             Loyalty
             of
             one
             Expression
             in
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             right
             understanding
             ;
             let
             us
             consider
             how
             Affairs
             stood
             at
             that
             time
             :
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Compilers
             and
             Enjoyners
             of
             this
             Covenant
             were
             ,
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             in
             actual
             Arms
             (
             I
             hope
             that
             it
             is
             no
             offence
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             in
             actual
             Rebellion
             )
             against
             the
             King.
             This
             very
             Covenant
             was
             a
             great
             Instrument
             by
             which
             they
             did
             carry
             on
             their
             Design
             then
             on
             foot
             against
             Him
             :
             The
             King
             was
             betrayed
             and
             sold
             by
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             those
             from
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             was
             bought
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             deposed
             by
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             ,
             those
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             Loyal
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             Assembled
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             who
             by
             their
             Votes
             of
             Non-address
             ,
             Febr.
             17.
             1647.
             
             (
             which
             ,
             let
             us
             note
             ,
             was
             long
             before
             the
             Seclusion
             by
             the
             Army
             )
             did
             declare
             ,
             First
             ,
             
               That
               they
               will
               make
               no
               farther
               Addresses
               or
               Applications
               to
               the
               King
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             fourth
             Vote
             ,
             
               That
               they
               will
               receive
               no
               more
               Messages
               from
               
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               do
               enjoyn
               that
               no
               Person
               whatever
               do
               receive
               or
               bring
               any
               Message
               from
               the
               King
               to
               Both
               or
               either
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               Person
            
             ;
             which
             Votes
             they
             published
             with
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lay
             down
             some
             few
             of
             those
             many
             Reasons
             (
             as
             they
             express
             it
             )
             why
             they
             cannot
             repose
             any
             more
             Trust
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             long
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Scots
             complained
             of
             some
             rigours
             used
             towards
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             did
             return
             them
             this
             Answer
             ,
             
               Novemb.
               18.
               1646.
               
               We
               observe
               that
               you
               mention
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               King
               twice
               ,
               from
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               but
               in
               both
               places
               you
               leave
               out
               ,
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               A
               main
               Clause
               without
               which
               the
               other
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               mentioned
               .
            
             Which
             very
             Answer
             themselves
             did
             afterwards
             receive
             from
             their
             own
             Army
             ,
             in
             a
             Declaration
             from
             St.
             
               Albans
               ,
               Novemb.
            
             18.
             1648.
             
             Where
             they
             reminded
             their
             Masters
             of
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               The
               Defence
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               this
               restriction
               ;
               In
               the
               Preservation
               
               of
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               or
               otherwise
               the
               whole
               Proceedings
               of
               Both
               Kingdoms
               in
               makeing
               and
               maintaining
               War
               against
               Him
               in
               Defence
               of
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               are
               questionable
               for
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ;
               since
               that
               way
               of
               preserving
               did
               probably
               tend
               to
               the
               destruction
               and
               was
               without
               any
               safe
               provision
               ,
               either
               for
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               that
               Authority
               which
               can
               properly
               be
               called
               His
               ,
               or
               understood
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               His
               Person
               ;
               but
               that
               therein
               His
               Person
               might
               probably
               have
               been
               destroyed
               under
               the
               Sword
               or
               by
               a
               Bullet
               ,
               yea
               was
               ordinarily
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Persons
               of
               others
               in
               Arms
               with
               Him
               ;
               and
               that
               Authority
               of
               His
               was
               certainly
               opposed
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               be
               destroyed
               thereby
               ,
               instead
               of
               being
               defended
               .
            
             Remonstrance
             from
             St.
             
               Albans
               ,
               P.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             King's
             Murther
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             did
             declare
             themselves
             a
             little
             dissatisfied
             with
             that
             way
             of
             Proceeding
             against
             Him
             ;
             and
             did
             (
             how
             reasonably
             upon
             their
             own
             Grounds
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             )
             urge
             the
             Covenant
             for
             His
             Preservation
             :
             But
             of
             
             their
             Behaviour
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             only
             the
             Account
             of
             an
             Author
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             when
             they
             had
             opportunities
             enough
             to
             have
             taken
             what
             account
             of
             Him
             themselves
             pleased
             .
             His
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               A
               short
               View
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Reign
               of
               King
            
             Charles
             
               the
               First
               ,
               Monarch
               of
               Great
            
             Britain
             ,
             pag.
             94.
             
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               carried
               on
               this
               Tragedy
               to
               the
               very
               last
               Act
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               War
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               Him
               Prisoner
               to
            
             Holmby-House
             ,
             
               and
               then
               quarrelled
               with
               the
               Independents
               for
               taking
               of
               the
               Work
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               robbing
               them
               of
               the
               long
               expected
               fruit
               of
               their
               Plots
               and
               Practices
               .
               They
               cried
               out
               against
               them
               in
               their
               Pulpits
               and
               clamoured
               against
               them
               in
               their
               Pamphlets
               for
               that
               ,
               of
               which
               themselves
               were
               at
               least
               parcel-guilty
               ,
               Et
               si
               non
               re
               at
               voto
               saltem
               Regicidae
               ,
               &c.
               
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Independents
               ,
               who
               washed
               their
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               seemed
               as
               desirous
               as
               the
               Presbyterians
               to
               wash
               their
               hands
               of
               it
               :
               By
               them
               
               it
               was
               alleadged
               more
               calmly
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               put
            
             Charles
             Stuart
             
               to
               death
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               proceeded
               as
               the
               Cause
               of
               so
               much
               bloodshed
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               King
               had
               been
               muthered
               a
               long
               time
               before
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               when
               they
               deprived
               Him
               of
               His
               Crown
               ,
               His
               Sword
               ,
               His
               Scepter
               ;
               of
               His
               Crown
               ,
               by
               forcing
               from
               Him
               those
               Prerogatives
               which
               placed
               Him
               in
               a
               Throne
               of
               Eminency
               above
               His
               People
               ;
               of
               His
               Sword
               ,
               by
               wresting
               the
            
             Militia
             
               out
               of
               His
               hands
               ,
               by
               which
               He
               was
               made
               unable
               to
               protect
               them
               ;
               and
               of
               His
               Scepter
               ,
               in
               divesting
               Him
               of
               His
               Power
               of
               calling
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               of
               His
               Negative
               Voyce
               in
               making
               those
               Laws
               by
               which
               He
               was
               to
               govern
               all
               Estates
               of
               Men
               under
               His
               Dominion
               :
               And
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               they
               had
               deprived
               Him
               of
               His
               Natural
               Liberty
               as
               a
               Man
               ;
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               His
               Wife
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Husband
               ;
               of
               the
               Conversation
               of
               His
               Children
               ,
               as
               He
               was
               a
               Father
               ;
               of
               the
               Attendance
               of
               His
               Servants
               ,
               as
               He
               was
               a
               Master
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               Comforts
               which
               might
               make
               Life
               valued
               for
               a
               Blessing
               :
               So
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               for
               the
               Independents
               to
               do
               ,
               
               but
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               those
               Calamities
               into
               which
               this
               miserable
               man
               ,
               this
            
             Vir
             dolorum
             ,
             
               as
               He
               might
               very
               well
               be
               called
               ,
               had
               been
               so
               accursedly
               plunged
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             this
             farther
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Loyalty
             which
             the
             Covenanters
             have
             so
             often
             boasted
             of
             ,
             from
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             was
             placed
             by
             themselves
             as
             a
             bar
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Throne
             ,
             that
             without
             submitting
             to
             this
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             think
             of
             His
             Restauration
             to
             that
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             Ianuary
             ,
             1648.
             
             Notwithstanding
             the
             apparent
             danger
             which
             the
             King's
             Life
             was
             known
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             ,
             the
             General
             Assembly
             of
             Scotland
             did
             violently
             oppose
             all
             courses
             thought
             upon
             for
             His
             Relief
             ,
             and
             pressed
             earnestly
             ,
             
               That
               His
               Majestie
               's
               Concessions
               and
               Offers
               concerning
               Religion
               may
               directly
               and
               positively
               be
               declared
               unsatisfactory
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               engagement
               for
               restoreing
               His
               Majesty
               to
               one
               of
               His
               Houses
               
               with
               Honour
               ,
               Freedom
               and
               Safety
               ,
               before
               Security
               and
               Assurance
               be
               had
               from
               His
               Majesty
               by
               His
               Solemn
               Oath
               under
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               ;
               that
               He
               shall
               for
               Himself
               and
               His
               Successors
               consent
               and
               agree
               to
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               enjoyning
               the
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               fully
               establishing
               Presbyterian
               Government
               ,
               Directory
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               in
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               Majesty
               shall
               never
               make
               opposition
               to
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               endeavour
               any
               change
               thereof
               .
               Vid.
            
             Declar.
             of
             Jan.
             10.
             1648.
             
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             so
             plain
             a
             Case
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Compilers
             and
             Enjoyners
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             all
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Violences
             both
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             used
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             vertue
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             It
             thence
             follows
             unavoidably
             ,
             that
             His
             Majesty
             is
             not
             a
             little
             concerned
             to
             be
             very
             watchful
             over
             all
             those
             Persons
             who
             are
             so
             tender
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             they
             demand
             it
             as
             the
             Condition
             of
             their
             Admission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             
             no
             means
             be
             questioned
             concerning
             their
             Opinion
             about
             its
             Obligation
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             4.
             
          
           
             We
             shall
             with
             all
             faithfulness
             endeavour
             the
             discovery
             of
             all
             such
             as
             have
             been
             or
             shall
             be
             Incendiaries
             ,
             Malignants
             or
             evil
             Instruments
             ,
             by
             hindering
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             dividing
             the
             King
             from
             His
             People
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             making
             any
             Faction
             or
             Parties
             among
             the
             People
             contrary
             to
             this
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             publick
             trial
             ,
             and
             receive
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             as
             the
             degree
             of
             their
             offences
             shall
             require
             or
             deserve
             ,
             or
             the
             Supreme
             Iudicatories
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             respectively
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             having
             power
             from
             them
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             shall
             judge
             convenient
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             well
             known
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               Incendiaries
               and
               Malignants
            
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             Article
             :
             And
             it
             is
             shrewdly
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             are
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             are
             likewise
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             those
             
               Incendiaries
               and
               
               Malignants
            
             ,
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             been
             brought
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ;
             and
             whatever
             benefit
             the
             Covenanters
             themselves
             may
             receive
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             covenanted
             against
             are
             looked
             upon
             as
             not
             capable
             of
             receiving
             any
             advantage
             by
             it
             :
             And
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             scruple
             the
             Validity
             of
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             which
             declares
             against
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             lest
             ,
             if
             opportunity
             should
             serve
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             likewise
             scruple
             the
             Validity
             of
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             which
             gave
             them
             Indempnity
             .
             For
             thus
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Grounds
             ,
             they
             may
             argue
             ,
             The
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             is
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             It
             is
             against
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               God
               lying
               upon
               themselves
               and
               upon
               the
               whole
               Nation
               and
               upon
               all
               Posterity
               ,
            
             and
             no
             humane
             Act
             or
             Power
             can
             absolve
             them
             or
             any
             one
             else
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             every
             thing
             done
             against
             the
             Covenant
             is
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             
             the
             whole
             Nation
             being
             bound
             up
             by
             it
             to
             all
             Ages
             .
             For
             therefore
             it
             was
             
               That
               the
               Covenant
               was
               hung
               up
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               a
               Compass
               whereby
               to
               steer
               their
               Debates
               ,
               and
               to
               dictate
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               shall
               succeed
               in
               that
               place
               and
               capacity
               ,
               what
               obligation
               doth
               before
               God
               lie
               upon
               the
               Body
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             before
             observed
             .
             Now
             upon
             these
             mens
             suppositions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Security
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             who
             passed
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             to
             pardon
             any
             thing
             done
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             involved
             in
             guilt
             and
             liable
             to
             punishment
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             and
             are
             upon
             those
             very
             accounts
             to
             expect
             ,
             when
             Providence
             shall
             put
             an
             opportunity
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             Zealots
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             Return
             which
             the
             Prophet
             made
             to
             Ahab
             ,
             1
             King.
             20.
             v.
             42.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Because
               thou
               hast
               let
               go
               a
               Man
               whom
               I
               have
               appointed
               to
               destruction
               ,
               therefore
               thy
               life
               shall
               go
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               thy
               people
               for
               his
               people
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             which
             I
             shall
             observe
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             those
             Persons
             who
             covenanted
             together
             ,
             
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             have
             so
             far
             forgot
             themselves
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             that
             very
             Covenant
             they
             have
             set
             up
             an
             Arbitrary
             Government
             :
             The
             Rule
             of
             condign
             punishment
             here
             set
             down
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             known
             Law
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             new
             one
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ;
             
               but
               ,
               as
               the
               degree
               of
               their
               offences
               shall
               require
               or
               deserve
               ,
               or
               the
               Supreme
               Iudicatories
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               respectively
               ,
               or
               others
               having
               power
               from
               them
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               shall
               judge
               convenient
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             sufficient
             to
             take
             an
             arbitary
             Power
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             but
             likewise
             did
             delegate
             it
             to
             as
             many
             else
             besides
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             blessed
             Peace
             between
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             denied
             in
             former
             times
             to
             our
             Progenitors
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             God
             granted
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             lately
             been
             concluded
             and
             settled
             by
             both
             Parliaments
             ;
             we
             shall
             
             each
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Place
             and
             Interest
             ,
             endeavour
             that
             they
             may
             be
             conjoyned
             in
             a
             firm
             Peace
             and
             Vnion
             to
             All
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             Iustice
             may
             be
             done
             upon
             all
             wilful
             opposers
             thereof
             ,
             in
             manner
             expressed
             in
             the
             precedent
             Article
             :
             
               According
               to
               the
               preceding
               Article
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               as
               shall
               be
               judged
               convenient
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Modesty
             of
             these
             men
             is
             very
             admirable
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             would
             out-face
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             England
             and
             Scotland
             were
             never
             at
             peace
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             or
             ,
             rather
             their
             Language
             is
             something
             mysterious
             ,
             that
             the
             Two
             Nations
             were
             never
             at
             Peace
             till
             they
             had
             involved
             them
             in
             a
             War.
             But
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Article
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             tender
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             they
             have
             been
             very
             careful
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             peace
             with
             another
             Kingdom
             without
             him
             ;
             and
             withal
             when
             that
             very
             Peace
             was
             nothing
             else
             ,
             besides
             their
             joyning
             Forces
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ART
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             We
             shall
             also
             according
             to
             our
             Place
             and
             Calling
             ,
             in
             this
             Common
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Liberty
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             assist
             and
             defend
             all
             those
             that
             enter
             into
             this
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             the
             maintaining
             and
             pursuing
             thereof
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             suffer
             our selves
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             Combination
             ,
             Perswasion
             or
             Terrour
             to
             be
             divided
             and
             withdrawn
             from
             this
             blessed
             Vnion
             and
             Conjunction
             ;
             whether
             to
             make
             defection
             to
             the
             contrary
             Part
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             our selves
             to
             detestable
             Indifferency
             or
             Neutrality
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             which
             so
             much
             concerns
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             King
             :
             But
             shall
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             lives
             zealously
             and
             constantly
             continue
             therein
             against
             all
             opposition
             ,
             and
             promote
             the
             same
             according
             to
             our
             power
             against
             all
             Letts
             and
             Impediments
             whatsoever
             :
             And
             what
             we
             are
             not
             able
             of
             our selves
             to
             suppress
             or
             overcome
             ,
             we
             shall
             reveal
             and
             make
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             timely
             prevented
             and
             removed
             :
             All
             
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             From
             which
             Article
             it
             it
             is
             plainly
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             do
             believe
             themselves
             to
             lie
             under
             the
             Obligation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Party
             already
             formed
             and
             combined
             together
             against
             the
             whole
             Nation
             besides
             ,
             having
             a
             common
             Band
             to
             unite
             and
             tie
             them
             fast
             together
             :
             And
             this
             is
             such
             an
             Union
             as
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             sacred
             and
             indissoluble
             .
             And
             the
             Ends
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             they
             are
             thus
             combined
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             esteem
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             can
             excuse
             the
             least
             intermission
             in
             their
             pursuance
             after
             them
             ,
             besides
             an
             absolute
             Impossibility
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             that
             case
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             them
             only
             ,
             to
             delay
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             to
             expect
             a
             more
             favourable
             season
             :
             For
             they
             are
             according
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             
               Never
               to
               be
               wrought
               over
               to
               so
               much
               as
               a
               detestable
               Indifferency
               or
               Neutrality
               in
               this
               Cause
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               zealously
               and
               constantly
               to
               continue
               therein
               against
               all
               opposition
               ,
               all
               letts
               and
               impediments
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             having
             now
             laid
             down
             the
             Six
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             a
             few
             of
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             large
             and
             solemn
             Conclusion
             of
             it
             ;
             wherein
             they
             
               pray
               God
               to
               bless
               their
               proceedings
               herein
               with
               such
               success
               as
               may
               be
               an
               encouragement
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               groaning
               under
               ,
               or
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               Yoke
               of
               Antichristian
               Tyranny
               ,
               to
               joyn
               in
               the
               same
               or
               like
               Association
               or
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Enlargement
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               of
               Christian
               Kingdoms
               and
               Common-wealths
               .
            
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             engage
             in
             the
             late
             War
             under
             a
             less
             Authority
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             :
             What
             Authority
             the
             Two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             have
             in
             raising
             a
             War
             against
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             no
             part
             of
             this
             Enquiry
             ,
             nor
             whether
             the
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             who
             at
             that
             time
             staid
             at
             Westminster
             were
             the
             Two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ?
             Be
             these
             two
             things
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             not
             unknown
             what
             
             may
             be
             said
             as
             to
             both
             those
             Cases
             ;
             yet
             however
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             hath
             informed
             us
             of
             another
             sort
             of
             Authority
             under
             which
             a
             War
             may
             be
             raised
             at
             any
             time
             against
             all
             the
             Kings
             in
             Europe
             :
             Because
             in
             these
             words
             is
             held
             forth
             a
             publick
             Invitation
             to
             all
             Subjects
             whatsoever
             ,
             who
             do
             either
             really
             groan
             under
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             any
             danger
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             our
             folk
             have
             pleased
             to
             call
             ,
             or
             themselves
             shall
             chance
             to
             fancy
             to
             be
             a
             Yoke
             of
             Antichristian
             Tyranny
             ,
             to
             enter
             either
             into
             this
             or
             the
             like
             Association
             or
             Covenant
             .
             Now
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             task
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             that
             all
             Kingdoms
             have
             Parliaments
             endued
             with
             so
             large
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             Authority
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             their
             respective
             Princes
             :
             And
             if
             there
             were
             such
             Parliaments
             every
             where
             ,
             this
             Invitation
             is
             only
             made
             to
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             without
             taking
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             Parliaments
             ;
             nay
             with
             a
             full
             assurance
             that
             there
             were
             no
             such
             Parliaments
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             
             the
             Church
             alone
             may
             enter
             into
             association
             against
             the
             State
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             (
             especially
             if
             it
             can
             but
             cry
             out
             Antichrist
             )
             may
             engage
             the
             Subjects
             of
             all
             Europe
             against
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             be
             they
             Princes
             or
             Commomwealths
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             very
             well
             that
             those
             who
             urge
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Declaration
             enjoyned
             concerning
             the
             renouncing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             have
             one
             evasion
             whereby
             to
             avoyd
             entring
             into
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             seeming
             unreasonableness
             of
             that
             Clause
             ;
             Also
             
               I
               hold
               that
               there
               lieth
               no
               Obligation
               upon
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Person
               from
               the
               Oath
               commonly
               called
               the
               Solemn
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             unjust
             that
             one
             man
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             swear
             to
             the
             Obligations
             of
             another
             ?
             As
             plausible
             soever
             as
             this
             may
             seem
             ,
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             but
             an
             evasion
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             well
             known
             whom
             they
             mean
             by
             that
             other
             Person
             whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             obliged
             ;
             and
             besides
             to
             make
             this
             Case
             seem
             much
             harder
             than
             it
             is
             indeed
             ;
             They
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             renunciation
             is
             what
             really
             it
             is
             
             not
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             this
             Declaration
             is
             not
             an
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             like
             one
             ,
             only
             we
             are
             called
             upon
             to
             declare
             what
             our
             Opinion
             is
             in
             a
             Case
             there
             put
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             required
             in
             this
             Case
             unto
             the
             swearing
             for
             any
             one
             else
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             not
             called
             upon
             to
             swear
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             swear
             that
             there
             doth
             ly
             no
             Obligation
             either
             upon
             our selves
             or
             any
             other
             Person
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             there
             doth
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             pretence
             of
             being
             scrupulous
             about
             declaring
             any
             thing
             concerning
             
               the
               Obligation
               of
               any
               other
               Person
            
             hath
             one
             great
             reserve
             in
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             very
             supposal
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             that
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             is
             in
             every
             particular
             respect
             lawful
             ;
             for
             unless
             it
             be
             lawful
             in
             every
             particular
             respect
             ,
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             obliged
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             once
             it
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             a
             lawful
             Oath
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             easie
             thence
             to
             deduce
             that
             it
             is
             obligatory
             to
             more
             Persons
             than
             one
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             taken
             a
             short
             review
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             of
             such
             universal
             and
             dangerous
             Consequence
             therein
             Covenanted
             for
             ,
             as
             do
             render
             it
             not
             altogether
             unworthy
             the
             care
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Publick
             Places
             to
             consider
             a
             little
             with
             themselves
             ,
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             men
             do
             profess
             themselves
             to
             have
             so
             deep
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Law
             must
             be
             made
             on
             purpose
             to
             gratifie
             them
             in
             that
             humour
             :
             The
             Publick
             Constitutions
             must
             veil
             to
             their
             unknown
             Scruples
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Honour
             of
             having
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             confess
             it self
             to
             have
             been
             all
             along
             mistaken
             ,
             they
             expect
             to
             be
             admitted
             Publick
             Preachers
             ;
             This
             Plea
             is
             such
             a
             one
             as
             doth
             look
             as
             if
             it
             had
             some
             deep
             meaning
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             thoroughly
             understood
             before
             admitted
             ;
             I
             shall
             end
             this
             Argument
             as
             I
             did
             begin
             it
             ▪
             Either
             these
             men
             do
             believe
             that
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             oblige
             ,
             or
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             
             oblige
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             what
             Honest
             Reason
             can
             be
             given
             why
             they
             should
             scruple
             to
             declare
             this
             their
             Belief
             ;
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             really
             believe
             that
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             oblige
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             adviseable
             ,
             that
             this
             Perswasion
             should
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             should
             bring
             this
             Perswasion
             into
             it
             :
             And
             whereas
             the
             Law-makers
             hoped
             that
             the
             Peevishness
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             People
             would
             within
             some
             reasonable
             compass
             of
             time
             have
             grown
             weary
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             had
             provided
             that
             the
             Declaration
             against
             the
             Covenant
             should
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             Years
             ,
             of
             course
             have
             become
             antiquated
             ;
             the
             Clamours
             of
             these
             men
             have
             given
             so
             reasonable
             a
             Jealousie
             about
             their
             retaining
             their
             old
             Principles
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             serve
             to
             awaken
             the
             Caution
             of
             those
             in
             Authority
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             giving
             New
             Life
             to
             their
             Old
             Act
             ,
             and
             enlarging
             the
             terms
             of
             its
             Duration
             :
             For
             seeing
             that
             the
             Dissenters
             do
             value
             themselves
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             remembring
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             our
             Governours
             
             have
             no
             small
             Concern
             to
             let
             it
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             neither
             do
             they
             forget
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             this
             one
             Thing
             ;
             It
             may
             not
             unjustly
             seem
             a
             Cause
             of
             much
             wonder
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             thing
             much
             more
             sacred
             and
             indissoluble
             now
             than
             it
             was
             in
             former
             Dayes
             ;
             That
             Correspondence
             which
             Mr.
             Ienkins
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             other
             London
             Ministers
             held
             with
             the
             Scots
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             he
             and
             others
             were
             cast
             into
             Prison
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Part
             of
             it
             which
             they
             are
             alwayes
             glorying
             in
             ,
             the
             Loyal
             and
             Meritorious
             Part
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             His
             Majesty
             :
             Now
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             any
             Member
             of
             his
             present
             Congregation
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             renounced
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             these
             following
             Words
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Supreme
                     Authority
                     ,
                     the
                     Parliament
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     of
                     ENGLAND
                     .
                     The
                     Humble
                     Petition
                     of
                     VVilliam
                     Ienkin
                     Prisoner
                     .
                  
                   
                     THat
                     the
                     Providence
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     in
                     the
                     Iudgement
                     of
                     your
                     Petitioner
                     as
                     evidently
                     appeared
                     in
                     the
                     removing
                     of
                     others
                     from
                     ,
                     &
                     investing
                     your
                     Honours
                     with
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     this
                     Nation
                     ,
                     as
                     ever
                     they
                     appeared
                     in
                     the
                     taking
                     away
                     or
                     bestowing
                     of
                     any
                     Government
                     in
                     any
                     History
                     of
                     any
                     Age
                     in
                     the
                     World.
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     he
                     apprehends
                     that
                     a
                     refusal
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     this
                     present
                     Authority
                     under
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     upholding
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     ANYONE
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     a
                     refusal
                     to
                     acquiesce
                     in
                     the
                     wise
                     and
                     righteous
                     pleasure
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     such
                     an
                     opposing
                     of
                     the
                     Government
                     set
                     up
                     by
                     the
                     Soveraign
                     Lord
                     of
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     as
                     none
                     can
                     have
                     peace
                     either
                     in
                     acting
                     or
                     suffering
                     for
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     your
                     Petitioner
                     
                     looks
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     his
                     Duty
                     to
                     yield
                     to
                     this
                     Authority
                     all
                     active
                     and
                     chearful
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     even
                     for
                     
                       Conscience
                       sake
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             plain
             Renunciation
             of
             all
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             respects
             the
             King
             ;
             the
             good
             man
             is
             quit
             by
             Providence
             ,
             nay
             did
             not
             that
             whole
             Party
             ,
             as
             scrupulous
             as
             ever
             they
             may
             now
             seem
             ,
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             ever
             afterward
             till
             the
             laying
             aside
             the
             Family
             of
             Cromwels
             ,
             absolutely
             lay
             aside
             all
             thought
             of
             any
             manner
             of
             Obligation
             either
             to
             King
             or
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             after
             all
             these
             dangers
             which
             will
             be
             perpetually
             impending
             over
             us
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             can
             never
             be
             secure
             from
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             the
             least
             pretence
             remaining
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             Oath
             is
             at
             all
             obligatory
             ;
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             which
             may
             justly
             raise
             our
             wonder
             ,
             and
             may
             concern
             us
             much
             more
             than
             the
             generality
             of
             us
             are
             aware
             ,
             to
             enquire
             what
             may
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             it
             doth
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             
             and
             the
             other
             Sectaries
             do
             all
             at
             present
             unite
             in
             the
             Common
             Plea
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Debate
             between
             us
             ,
             their
             Inclinations
             ,
             Judgements
             and
             Interests
             are
             very
             different
             ,
             and
             their
             Pleas
             utterly
             inconsistent
             .
             It
             is
             not
             so
             long
             ago
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             alive
             remember
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             sweet
             noyse
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             made
             a
             very
             pleasant
             sound
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             legal
             Establishment
             were
             all
             for
             a
             while
             hugely
             taken
             themselves
             ,
             and
             did
             endeavour
             to
             charm
             each
             other
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             very
             little
             time
             ,
             they
             themselves
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             fell
             out
             with
             one
             another
             about
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Bounds
             ,
             and
             Limits
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             even
             at
             this
             very
             day
             it
             is
             a
             clear
             Case
             ,
             That
             any
             Private
             Person
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             entrenching
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Superiours
             ,
             may
             sa●ely
             undertake
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Pretenders
             to
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             shall
             every
             one
             of
             them
             have
             their
             utmost
             wish
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             moment
             that
             they
             
             themselves
             shall
             all
             agree
             about
             it
             ;
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             this
             Plea
             is
             at
             the
             first
             view
             something
             specious
             ,
             and
             hath
             some
             shews
             of
             reason
             in
             it
             ;
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             little
             narrowly
             looked
             into
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             a
             fine
             word
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             knoweth
             the
             meaning
             of
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             looks
             prettily
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             no
             manner
             of
             use
             ,
             which
             very
             many
             Persons
             do
             admire
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             if
             any
             at
             all
             will
             in
             the
             least
             endure
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             this
             evident
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             that
             this
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             must
             be
             either
             limited
             ,
             or
             unlimited
             ;
             If
             limited
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             called
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             giving
             up
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             actuall
             granting
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             is
             neither
             so
             sacred
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             Right
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             so
             tender
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             both
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             bounds
             and
             limits
             set
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             Few
             men
             who
             are
             not
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             at
             present
             ,
             a
             little
             experience
             will
             quickly
             bring
             them
             to
             be
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             Conscience
             be
             to
             be
             limited
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             do
             not
             like
             those
             limits
             which
             the
             Law
             hath
             already
             set
             unto
             it
             should
             do
             well
             (
             when
             they
             have
             obtained
             lieve
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             )
             to
             propose
             those
             other
             Limits
             which
             they
             see
             cause
             to
             desire
             ;
             and
             after
             they
             are
             agreed
             themselves
             about
             those
             Limits
             ,
             let
             them
             in
             a
             dutiful
             manner
             offer
             them
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             alledge
             their
             reasons
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             by
             no
             means
             omit
             this
             one
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             often
             boast
             of
             and
             triumph
             in
             ,
             the
             great
             numbers
             ,
             and
             Quality
             of
             those
             Persons
             who
             are
             agreed
             upon
             those
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             ,
             who
             will
             acquiesce
             and
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             them
             :
             And
             without
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Raisers
             of
             all
             these
             Clamours
             do
             nothing
             else
             but
             put
             an
             intolerable
             affront
             upon
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             demand
             so
             importunately
             the
             Alteration
             of
             the
             setled
             Constitution
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Gratification
             of
             no
             Body
             knoweth
             whom
             ,
             why
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             ,
             either
             how
             far
             the
             Alteration
             is
             desired
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             designed
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             any
             such
             
             Alteration
             .
             Let
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             who
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             considerable
             enough
             to
             expect
             a
             publick
             Change
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             declare
             concerning
             Themselves
             and
             their
             Intentions
             ,
             We
             are
             they
             who
             do
             desire
             an
             Alteration
             ;
             we
             do
             desire
             it
             to
             be
             made
             only
             thus
             far
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             will
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             
               in
               our
               several
               places
               and
               Callings
            
             (
             according
             to
             a
             known
             reading
             )
             will
             endeavour
             to
             make
             all
             others
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Sober
             ,
             Serious
             ,
             Peaceable
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             Knowing
             ,
             Conscientious
             Part
             of
             the
             Nation
             will
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Noise-makers
             have
             done
             this
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             seasonable
             to
             harken
             unto
             them
             :
             Upon
             these
             Terms
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             only
             upon
             these
             ,
             their
             Proposals
             will
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             Consideration
             :
             When
             it
             is
             once
             known
             what
             the
             desires
             of
             any
             Party
             are
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             room
             for
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             they
             carry
             Reason
             in
             them
             .
             And
             it
             may
             sometimes
             so
             chance
             ,
             that
             such
             demands
             as
             are
             not
             
             altogether
             reasonable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             may
             yet
             in
             some
             sort
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             complied
             with
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Number
             ,
             Quality
             ,
             Merits
             or
             Interest
             of
             those
             Persons
             who
             appear
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             them
             .
             In
             a
             Debate
             about
             the
             alteration
             of
             a
             Legal
             Establishment
             ,
             there
             are
             Two
             things
             highly
             considerable
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Alteration
             it self
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             those
             who
             desire
             it
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             ,
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             what
             kind
             of
             People
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             things
             which
             themselves
             alone
             are
             qualified
             to
             make
             out
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             till
             they
             have
             done
             that
             ,
             Authority
             is
             scarce
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             concern
             it self
             about
             it
             :
             For
             it
             can
             have
             no
             Measures
             to
             take
             ,
             nor
             propose
             to
             it self
             any
             End
             ;
             it
             can
             neither
             know
             what
             Concessions
             to
             make
             ,
             nor
             to
             whom
             ;
             can
             have
             no
             way
             the
             least
             assurance
             ,
             either
             what
             will
             satisfie
             ,
             or
             who
             they
             are
             who
             are
             to
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             late
             device
             of
             Comprehension
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             of
             it
             is
             as
             yet
             unknown
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             a
             bold
             Man
             who
             will
             undertake
             for
             the
             Event
             of
             it
             .
             As
             to
             that
             which
             is
             by
             ordinary
             Persons
             
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             a
             pretty
             artifice
             of
             saving
             the
             Reputation
             of
             about
             a
             dozen
             Persons
             ,
             who
             are
             sick
             of
             their
             present
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             plausible
             Pretence
             under
             which
             to
             return
             unto
             it
             :
             Their
             credit
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             renounce
             their
             old
             Principles
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             weary
             of
             sticking
             longer
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Pride
             of
             these
             Men
             should
             be
             thus
             far
             gratified
             ,
             who
             can
             secure
             us
             of
             any
             great
             Effect
             from
             it
             ?
             Will
             their
             Hearers
             imitate
             their
             Teachers
             in
             their
             compliance
             upon
             these
             Terms
             or
             abhorr
             them
             for
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             had
             any
             assurance
             in
             getting
             above
             these
             Difficulties
             ,
             yet
             however
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             those
             who
             do
             not
             come
             within
             the
             Comprehension
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Pleas
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Persecution
             remain
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             so
             that
             such
             a
             Purchase
             will
             be
             upon
             no
             prudent
             estimate
             worth
             the
             price
             we
             pay
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             Two
             things
             therefore
             I
             take
             to
             be
             very
             clear
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             Liberty
             with
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             set
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             :
             2.
             
             That
             if
             any
             other
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             are
             to
             be
             set
             besides
             those
             which
             the
             Law
             hath
             already
             set
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             requisite
             ,
             indeed
             necessary
             ,
             that
             those
             Limits
             should
             be
             known
             before
             admitted
             ,
             agreed
             upon
             among
             themselves
             before
             they
             be
             desired
             from
             their
             Superiours
             .
             But
             because
             I
             very
             well
             know
             that
             how
             reasonable
             soever
             this
             way
             of
             procedure
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             concerned
             Gentlemen
             will
             find
             more
             than
             a
             few
             difficulties
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             enquire
             a
             little
             into
             the
             other
             Member
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Division
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Toleration
             as
             is
             unlimited
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             do
             freely
             confess
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Pleas
             which
             pretend
             to
             shew
             the
             reasonableness
             and
             usefulness
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             do
             plainly
             prove
             this
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             prove
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             :
             And
             the
             late
             Authour
             
               of
               Humane
               Reason
            
             hath
             been
             so
             much
             honester
             than
             many
             of
             the
             Writers
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             fairly
             owned
             the
             Conclusion
             which
             his
             Premises
             naturally
             do
             tend
             unto
             .
             Now
             
             that
             which
             here
             doth
             first
             offer
             it self
             to
             our
             Consideration
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             How
             it
             doth
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             in
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Argument
             the
             Presbyterians
             of
             late
             have
             observably
             been
             very
             silent
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             time
             when
             in
             this
             Case
             their
             Zeal
             was
             as
             warm
             as
             any
             mans
             ,
             and
             nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             was
             in
             their
             esteem
             more
             frightful
             ,
             more
             intolerable
             than
             Toleration
             .
             In
             the
             year
             ,
             1644.
             
             This
             Point
             of
             Indulgence
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             high
             Debate
             ,
             and
             the
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             Presbyterian
             way
             did
             desire
             the
             same
             Liberty
             from
             their
             Impositions
             which
             they
             had
             both
             of
             them
             before
             joyned
             in
             des●●ing
             from
             the
             National
             Settlement
             ;
             their
             Pretences
             were
             at
             least
             equal
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             natural
             right
             to
             Freedom
             which
             any
             other
             men
             had
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Pleas
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             besides
             all
             this
             they
             had
             another
             very
             good
             title
             upon
             which
             they
             might
             expect
             Indulgence
             from
             the
             Presbyterians
             in
             Point
             of
             Merit
             ;
             the
             same
             Arguments
             the
             Sectaries
             shewed
             to
             be
             in
             common
             between
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             withall
             had
             this
             to
             add
             farther
             ,
             that
             
             their
             Arms
             added
             that
             assistance
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Presbyterians
             could
             never
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             brought
             themselves
             into
             a
             condition
             ,
             to
             have
             enjoyed
             that
             Liberty
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             Sects
             by
             their
             joynt
             concurrence
             did
             put
             them
             into
             a
             condition
             to
             grant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             well
             deserved
             to
             have
             received
             from
             them
             .
             But
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             their
             dear
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             much
             beholding
             for
             their
             joynt
             concurrence
             in
             Prayers
             and
             Arms
             ;
             their
             mutual
             Contributions
             of
             Blood
             and
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             whom
             at
             present
             they
             smile
             most
             sweetly
             upon
             ,
             did
             receive
             the
             harshest
             usage
             which
             was
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             no
             small
             matter
             of
             publick
             complaint
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             handle
             them
             with
             much
             greater
             roughness
             :
             To
             omit
             many
             others
             there
             then
             came
             out
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               Wholesome
               Severity
               reconciled
               with
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
            
             Licensed
             by
             
               Ia.
               Cranford
            
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               Liberty
               of
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               
               under
               these
               fair
               Colours
               and
               handsome
               Pretexts
               Sectaries
               infuse
               their
               Poyson
               ,
               their
               Pernicious
               ,
               God-provoking
               ;
               Truth-defacing
               ,
               Church-ruinating
               and
               State-shaking
               Toleration
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             Author
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             the
             more
             
               Publick
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               also
               against
               the
               Errours
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Blasphemies
               of
               these
               Times
               ,
               and
               the
               Toleration
               of
               them
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               within
               the
               Province
               of
               London
               ,
               December
            
             14.
             1647.
             
             Which
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             shall
             insist
             something
             more
             largely
             upon
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             such
             a
             Body
             of
             men
             as
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             qualified
             to
             speak
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             whole
             Party
             to
             great
             advantage
             :
             And
             besides
             that
             some
             of
             them
             are
             yet
             living
             and
             Preachers
             at
             this
             day
             to
             the
             separated
             Congregations
             about
             the
             Town
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             ●ain
             know
             of
             these
             Gentlemen
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Judgment
             now
             about
             Toleration
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             then
             ?
             if
             
             they
             are
             ,
             then
             methinks
             they
             should
             do
             very
             well
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             that
             by
             their
             behaviour
             one
             would
             guess
             that
             their
             minds
             were
             altered
             ;
             in
             that
             they
             do
             so
             far
             comply
             as
             to
             joyn
             Counsels
             and
             Interests
             with
             those
             whom
             formerly
             they
             bore
             testimony
             against
             :
             Again
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             about
             Toleration
             now
             as
             they
             were
             formerly
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             under
             Sects
             have
             great
             Cause
             in
             time
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             ought
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             very
             false
             brethren
             ,
             who
             want
             nothing
             but
             opportunity
             to
             take
             away
             that
             Liberty
             which
             now
             indeed
             is
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             they
             never
             intended
             it
             for
             any
             but
             themselves
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             about
             Toleration
             now
             as
             they
             were
             formerly
             ;
             then
             they
             ought
             in
             all
             Honesty
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             World
             how
             much
             they
             were
             formerly
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             raised
             such
             fearful
             Outcries
             against
             that
             Toleration
             which
             is
             an
             innocent
             and
             an
             useful
             thing
             ;
             the
             giving
             of
             which
             is
             (
             as
             it
             
             is
             now
             said
             )
             the
             Duty
             and
             Interest
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             is
             indeed
             no
             other
             than
             the
             permitting
             to
             us
             that
             Liberty
             with
             which
             Christ
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Right
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Common
             Birth
             right
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Testimony
               they
               tell
               us
               of
            
             the
             spreading
             Heresies
             and
             cursed
             Blasphemies
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             which
             had
             born
             down
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             our
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             
               (
               very
               fitly
               joynned
               :
               )
               And
               then
               they
               add
               ,
            
             But
             above
             all
             our
             Souls
             are
             wounded
             to
             think
             with
             wha●
             hope
             and
             industry
             ,
             a
             Toleration
             of
             all
             these
             Evils
             is
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             a
             wellcomed
             boldness
             sundry
             odious
             Hereticks
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             places
             have
             been
             banished
             and
             branded
             with
             infamy
             ,
             do
             vent
             their
             poysonous
             Opinions
             amongst
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             intended
             to
             make
             England
             a
             common
             receptacle
             of
             all
             the
             sinful
             Dregs
             of
             Foreign
             Countries
             as
             well
             as
             former
             Ages
             ,
             pag.
             29.
             
             As
             if
             all
             the
             Errours
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             Looseness
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             Breach
             of
             Covenant
             among
             us
             ,
             were
             small
             matters
             ;
             
             what
             secret
             and
             publick
             Endeavours
             ,
             Projects
             ,
             Methods
             and
             Practices
             are
             there
             amongst
             us
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             universal
             ,
             boundless
             ,
             lawless
             ,
             abominable
             and
             intolerable
             Toleration
             ,
             to
             the
             filling
             up
             of
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             the
             pulling
             down
             God's
             fierce
             indignation
             upon
             this
             Nation
             ,
             
               and
               pag.
            
             30.
             
             Instead
             of
             Vnity
             and
             Vniformity
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             are
             torn
             in
             pieces
             with
             destructive
             Schisms
             ,
             Separations
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             Subdivisions
             ,
             &c.
             and
             instead
             of
             Extirpation
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             we
             have
             such
             an
             impudent
             and
             general
             inundation
             of
             all
             these
             Evils
             ,
             that
             Multitudes
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             press
             and
             plead
             for
             a
             publick
             ,
             formal
             ,
             Vniversal
             Toleration
             .
             
               And
               having
               thus
               shewed
               how
               great
               their
               Zeal
               was
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               I
               shall
               likewise
               lay
               down
               their
               Reasons
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               earnestness
               they
               did
               express
               in
               these
               following
               Words
               ,
               pag.
            
             32.
             
             A
             publick
             and
             a
             general
             Toleration
             will
             prove
             an
             hideous
             and
             complexive
             evil
             of
             most
             dangerous
             and
             mischievous
             Consequence
             ,
             if
             ever
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             it
             should
             be
             consented
             to
             by
             Authority
             ,
             
             for
             hereby
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             very
             dust
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Faith
             will
             be
             r●●ed
             to
             the
             very
             ground
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             all
             Christ's
             Ordinances
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             very
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             will
             be
             utterly
             overthro●●
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             thousands
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             of
             poor
             Souls
             which
             Christ
             hath
             ransomed
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             shall
             be
             hereby
             betrayed
             ,
             seduced
             ,
             and
             endangered
             to
             be
             undone
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             all
             Religious
             ,
             and
             comely
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             will
             be
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             Reformation
             in
             Religion
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             shall
             be
             utterly
             made
             voyd
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             England
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             with
             Sects
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             Confusions
             ,
             and
             become
             an
             odious
             sink
             ,
             and
             a
             common
             rec●ptacle
             of
             all
             the
             prodigious
             Errours
             ,
             Lies
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Libertinism
             and
             Profaneness
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             that
             Rome
             it self
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             more
             odious
             puddle
             and
             cage
             of
             all
             abominatio●s
             
             and
             uncleannesses
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             the
             Godly
             shall
             sit
             down
             and
             lament
             among
             us
             .
             Ninethly
             ,
             the
             wicked
             shall
             rise
             up
             and
             insult
             over
             us
             .
             Tenthly
             ,
             all
             the
             Nations
             about
             us
             shall
             be
             amazed
             at
             us
             .
             Eleventhly
             ,
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             to
             own
             us
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             cry
             out
             against
             us
             ;
             Is
             this
             England
             that
             Covenanted
             and
             swore
             to
             the
             most
             High
             God
             such
             a
             Reformation
             and
             Extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Prophaneness
             ,
             and
             whatever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             long
             a
             travel
             hath
             she
             brought
             forth
             an
             hideous
             Monster
             of
             Toleration
             ?
             
               And
               again
               ,
               pag.
            
             33.
             
             Hath
             England
             heretofore
             had
             such
             a
             large
             share
             of
             Gospel-Enjoyments
             ;
             and
             doth
             she
             now
             render
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             all
             his
             Benefits
             a
             detestable
             Toleration
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             thus
             reward
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             foolish
             England
             and
             unwise
             ?
             Twelfthly
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Toleration
             be
             entertained
             among
             us
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             will
             be
             provoked
             to
             plague
             us
             yet
             seven
             times
             more
             ,
             
             and
             at
             last
             to
             translate
             his
             very
             Gospel
             and
             Kingdom
             from
             us
             unto
             another
             Nation
             :
             Therefore
             upon
             all
             these
             Considerations
             ,
             we
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             do
             hereby
             testifie
             to
             all
             our
             Flocks
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             as
             our
             great
             dislike
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             Erastianism
             ,
             Brownism
             and
             Independency
             ;
             so
             our
             utter
             abhorrency
             of
             Anti-Scripturism
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Arri●nism
             ,
             Socinianism
             ,
             Arminianism
             ,
             Antinomianism
             ,
             Anabaptism
             ,
             Libertinism
             ,
             and
             Familism
             ,
             with
             all
             such
             like
             ,
             now
             too
             rife
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             transcribe
             all
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             against
             Toleration
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             a
             little
             strange
             ,
             how
             much
             for
             some
             years
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             after
             it
             :
             But
             sure
             their
             separating
             Brethren
             cannot
             be
             so
             forgetful
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             but
             so
             very
             lately
             past
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             cast
             a
             very
             watchful
             Eye
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             suspect
             their
             kindness
             ,
             and
             be
             hugely
             jealous
             of
             their
             present
             Concurrence
             with
             them
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             very
             credible
             ,
             that
             their
             Moderation
             is
             greater
             than
             formerly
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             all
             
             the
             difference
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             their
             Power
             is
             not
             altogether
             so
             great
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             no
             unusual
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             for
             men
             to
             unite
             in
             their
             Endeavours
             in
             order
             to
             very
             differing
             Ends
             ;
             to
             dissemble
             for
             a
             while
             their
             mutual
             Resentments
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             less
             kindness
             for
             those
             very
             Persons
             they
             do
             cabal
             with
             ,
             than
             for
             those
             whom
             they
             do
             cabal
             against
             .
             A
             Common
             Interest
             for
             a
             while
             keeps
             them
             close
             together
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             they
             each
             hope
             for
             their
             particular
             Advantages
             ;
             and
             both
             sides
             hug
             and
             applaud
             inwardly
             their
             own
             Arts
             and
             Dexterity
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             see
             the
             way
             chalked
             out
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             supplant
             their
             Friends
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ruine
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Thus
             the
             Presbyterians
             may
             at
             present
             joyn
             their
             endeavours
             in
             attaining
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             they
             hope
             in
             time
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             those
             whom
             they
             at
             present
             desire
             to
             grant
             it
             ,
             but
             likewise
             from
             those
             who
             now
             enjoy
             it
             together
             with
             them
             :
             The
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             must
             needs
             remember
             how
             the
             Presbyterians
             bore
             
             testimony
             against
             that
             Toleration
             of
             them
             which
             they
             could
             not
             hinder
             :
             They
             could
             no
             more
             endure
             those
             who
             fought
             on
             their
             side
             to
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             those
             who
             fought
             against
             them
             .
             Remember
             (
             Gentlemen
             )
             you
             all
             fought
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             yet
             your
             Fellow-soldiers
             would
             not
             allow
             you
             that
             which
             you
             shed
             your
             Blood
             for
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             own
             obtaining
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             were
             much
             more
             beholding
             to
             your
             Arms
             than
             to
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             Pretences
             of
             all
             the
             differing
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             are
             so
             vastly
             distant
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             utterly
             inconsistent
             ;
             and
             whatever
             Correspondence
             is
             between
             them
             at
             present
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             either
             by
             themselves
             or
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             as
             any
             Union
             or
             Agreement
             which
             is
             of
             late
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             but
             merely
             as
             a
             Combination
             against
             that
             Settlement
             which
             they
             are
             all
             weary
             of
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             that
             is
             again
             overthrown
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             see
             that
             all
             their
             old
             Quarrels
             will
             return
             as
             formerly
             :
             The
             tender
             Consciences
             of
             divers
             sizes
             will
             immediatly
             
             fall
             as
             foully
             upon
             one
             another
             as
             ever
             they
             did
             :
             Presbytery
             will
             be
             stiled
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             Independency
             the
             Mother
             of
             Confusion
             ;
             the
             one
             will
             be
             stiled
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             Babel
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Particular
             Sect
             among
             them
             doth
             desire
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             means
             nothing
             else
             besides
             a
             bare
             Permission
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             its
             own
             way
             :
             If
             there
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             this
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             its
             Request
             then
             would
             with
             all
             Submission
             be
             put
             up
             single
             and
             by
             it self
             ;
             that
             so
             an
             account
             might
             be
             taken
             both
             of
             the
             Principles
             and
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             how
             innocent
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             how
             peaceable
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             what
             Influence
             either
             of
             them
             are
             like
             to
             have
             upon
             the
             present
             Settlement
             either
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             :
             And
             surely
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             either
             as
             unreasonable
             or
             assuming
             ,
             if
             the
             Government
             doth
             look
             upon
             it self
             as
             concerned
             to
             have
             a
             great
             regard
             to
             it self
             both
             in
             point
             of
             Duty
             and
             in
             point
             of
             Safety
             .
             And
             in
             such
             an
             Enquiry
             as
             this
             ,
             the
             Quality
             ,
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             Temper
             of
             the
             Petitioners
             for
             such
             Indulgence
             
             are
             of
             no
             small
             Consideration
             .
             And
             this
             way
             of
             Procedure
             ,
             that
             each
             single
             Sect
             should
             speak
             by
             and
             for
             its
             self
             ,
             and
             state
             its
             own
             particular
             Case
             ,
             is
             methinks
             the
             fairest
             Course
             which
             can
             be
             taken
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             those
             Dissenters
             ,
             who
             are
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             of
             no
             ill
             meaning
             ,
             should
             look
             upon
             as
             highly
             advisable
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             :
             It
             being
             very
             obvious
             to
             the
             most
             ordinary
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             frequently
             advisable
             upon
             divers
             particular
             and
             material
             Considerations
             ,
             to
             indulge
             some
             kinds
             of
             Liberty
             to
             such
             and
             such
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             no
             means
             fit
             to
             allow
             to
             others
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             allow
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             .
             But
             to
             take
             that
             course
             which
             they
             have
             always
             done
             since
             his
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             joyn
             in
             a
             common
             Cry
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             one
             common
             Cause
             ,
             is
             very
             suspicious
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             they
             are
             divided
             among
             themselves
             in
             this
             very
             point
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Unanimity
             in
             calling
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Some
             Rumours
             have
             of
             late
             been
             
             spread
             indeed
             all
             over
             the
             Town
             concerning
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Comprehension
             as
             should
             leave
             no
             room
             for
             Toleration
             :
             how
             well
             grounded
             such
             Reports
             have
             been
             I
             will
             not
             undertake
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             in
             vain
             to
             make
             an
             uncertain
             guess
             at
             what
             kind
             of
             Proposals
             may
             possibly
             be
             offered
             by
             some
             Persons
             ;
             and
             to
             fancy
             at
             all
             adventures
             who
             they
             are
             or
             may
             be
             who
             are
             in
             any
             likelihood
             to
             be
             concluded
             by
             them
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             said
             publickly
             enough
             and
             by
             no
             mean
             Persons
             ,
             That
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             chief
             and
             leading
             Men
             among
             them
             ▪
             are
             ready
             now
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             some
             reasonable
             Abatements
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             when
             they
             are
             once
             gained
             ,
             the
             other
             Sects
             will
             not
             be
             considerable
             enough
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             any
             Toleration
             should
             be
             allowed
             unto
             them
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             Case
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             some
             of
             themselves
             pretended
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             Case
             is
             much
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             lately
             was
             :
             
               Reformed
               Christianity
               in
               its
               Latitude
            
             ,
             which
             came
             out
             in
             1667.
             and
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             in
             1668.
             are
             express
             ,
             not
             〈…〉
             
             only
             for
             Comprehension
             but
             likewise
             for
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             for
             a
             Connivence
             also
             .
             And
             a
             later
             Treatise
             entituled
             ,
             
               Indulgence
               not
               to
               be
               refused
               ;
               Comprehension
               humbly
               desired
               ,
            
             which
             came
             out
             1672.
             is
             express
             for
             Toleration
             ;
             and
             against
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Design
             he
             makes
             this
             Objection
             :
             The
             Presbyterians
             in
             former
             times
             wrote
             and
             preached
             against
             Toleration
             and
             Indulgence
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             now
             fall
             in
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             .
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               some
               did
               ,
               some
               did
               not
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               a
               Reason
               then
               which
               ceaseth
               now
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               many
               of
               those
               who
               declared
               against
               such
               a
               Toleration
               are
               dead
               and
               gone
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               others
            
             postnati
             
               to
               those
               times
               who
               now
               suffer
               ,
            
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             ,
             these
             Two
             Advocates
             for
             the
             Comprehension
             were
             for
             a
             Toleration
             .
             If
             the
             minds
             of
             these
             men
             be
             changed
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             unfit
             that
             they
             should
             give
             Publick
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             for
             this
             Reason
             :
             It
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             private
             Discourses
             and
             in
             their
             printed
             Books
             ,
             the
             People
             have
             been
             moved
             to
             express
             much
             pity
             
             toward
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             few
             exasperated
             against
             the
             Government
             by
             the
             perpetual
             noise
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             Forbearance
             ,
             Tenderness
             ,
             Compassion
             ,
             Indulgence
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             hath
             not
             been
             the
             peculiar
             Phrases
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             particular
             Sect
             ,
             but
             the
             common
             language
             of
             all
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             device
             of
             Comprehension
             do
             take
             place
             ,
             then
             all
             those
             Pleas
             as
             to
             all
             Parties
             but
             one
             will
             remain
             as
             formerly
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             really
             intend
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             now
             ,
             upon
             such
             &
             such
             abatements
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             finally
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             shake
             Hands
             with
             their
             old
             Brethren
             ;
             it
             were
             but
             reasonable
             to
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             do
             these
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             present
             Meeting-Houses
             they
             should
             use
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             as
             they
             can
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             mean
             hereafter
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             observe
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Orders
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Innocency
             of
             ;
             and
             take
             the
             first
             opportunity
             of
             declaring
             to
             their
             Hearers
             their
             Resolutions
             of
             Conformity
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prepare
             them
             to
             conform
             
             likewise
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             should
             declare
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             against
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             do
             by
             no
             means
             approve
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             never
             hereafter
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             .
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             men
             do
             desire
             that
             any
             publick
             distinction
             should
             be
             made
             between
             them
             and
             other
             Dissenters
             ,
             they
             themselves
             should
             do
             well
             to
             own
             such
             a
             distinction
             ;
             if
             we
             go
             into
             their
             Conventicles
             we
             cannot
             find
             any
             such
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Worship
             between
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             thence
             to
             be
             able
             to
             distinguish
             them
             .
             If
             we
             go
             into
             their
             Company
             their
             Complaints
             are
             much
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             and
             not
             seldom
             in
             the
             same
             Syllables
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             are
             any
             among
             them
             (
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             there
             are
             )
             who
             are
             sincere
             ,
             modest
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             who
             mean
             better
             than
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             The
             Law
             cannot
             help
             it
             if
             they
             suffer
             for
             being
             taken
             in
             bad
             Company
             :
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             that
             they
             might
             have
             fared
             much
             better
             themselves
             if
             they
             had
             not
             had
             such
             Partakers
             ;
             their
             own
             Case
             might
             have
             been
             looked
             upon
             as
             pitiable
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             joyned
             
             with
             such
             dangerous
             Adherents
             .
             If
             this
             Course
             (
             I
             say
             )
             were
             taken
             ,
             that
             each
             Sect
             did
             urge
             its
             own
             Plea
             single
             ,
             by
             and
             for
             it self
             ,
             there
             were
             then
             some
             ground
             for
             Charity
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             possibly
             have
             some
             hope
             ,
             that
             their
             aims
             looked
             no
             higher
             than
             an
             Indulgence
             :
             And
             by
             so
             inoffensive
             a
             way
             of
             asking
             favour
             ,
             Authority
             would
             have
             some
             ground
             whereupon
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             use
             any
             favour
             which
             they
             could
             obtain
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Modesty
             with
             which
             they
             do
             desire
             it
             :
             But
             when
             they
             shall
             all
             unite
             with
             a
             joynt
             Consent
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Clamour
             for
             that
             very
             Demand
             ,
             about
             which
             themselves
             neither
             ever
             did
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             agree
             ;
             and
             within
             which
             Pretence
             no
             one
             name
             is
             wide
             enough
             to
             comprehend
             them
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             Non-conformity
             ,
             viz.
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             present
             Constitution
             :
             Of
             which
             dissent
             it
             is
             more
             than
             possible
             to
             alledge
             ,
             not
             only
             divers
             ,
             but
             contrary
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             doth
             only
             tell
             us
             what
             it
             is
             they
             would
             not
             have
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             what
             they
             would
             have
             .
             It
             is
             but
             too
             
             evident
             ,
             that
             Indulgence
             is
             not
             the
             only
             thing
             aimed
             at
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             proposed
             in
             order
             to
             something
             else
             ;
             and
             the
             plausible
             name
             of
             Conscience
             may
             upon
             these
             terms
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             only
             a
             handsome
             Artifice
             whereby
             to
             disguise
             that
             Combination
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             word
             is
             solemn
             enough
             to
             authorize
             ,
             or
             of
             compass
             large
             enough
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             shelter
             for
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             they
             hope
             to
             become
             a
             Match
             for
             some
             common
             Enemy
             :
             And
             accordingly
             as
             their
             success
             doth
             chance
             to
             happen
             in
             that
             ,
             each
             Sect
             doth
             flatter
             it self
             with
             the
             particular
             Advantages
             to
             be
             reaped
             from
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             late
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             against
             Conventicles
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             matter
             of
             so
             much
             Lamentation
             and
             Complaint
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             tender
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             needless
             Scruples
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             to
             allow
             these
             men
             their
             own
             Fancies
             in
             their
             way
             of
             Worship
             in
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             and
             four
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             :
             But
             these
             Good
             men
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             only
             tolerated
             ;
             they
             lose
             
             their
             ends
             unless
             they
             make
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             have
             opportunities
             to
             form
             themselves
             into
             Parties
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             Plea
             of
             Conscience
             be
             so
             very
             Omnipotent
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             must
             bear
             all
             things
             down
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Consideration
             whatever
             must
             in
             the
             least
             presume
             to
             stand
             in
             its
             way
             :
             Suppose
             the
             Case
             should
             so
             happen
             ,
             as
             that
             this
             Plea
             should
             become
             so
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             it self
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             in
             one
             respect
             or
             other
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             over-ruled
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             Case
             which
             may
             occurr
             very
             frequently
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             suppose
             that
             my
             Conscience
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             am
             obliged
             not
             only
             to
             entertain
             it
             my self
             ,
             but
             withall
             to
             vent
             and
             propagate
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             Conscience
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Keeper
             of
             both
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Duty
             to
             take
             care
             not
             only
             of
             Peace
             ,
             but
             Truth
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             I
             am
             so
             very
             fond
             of
             are
             not
             only
             erroneous
             ,
             but
             
             likewise
             of
             very
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             and
             to
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             firmly
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             really
             believes
             and
             thinks
             himself
             able
             to
             give
             a
             very
             good
             account
             upon
             weighty
             grounds
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             much
             wanting
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Duty
             which
             he
             oweth
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Care
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             Welfare
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Authority
             in
             the
             restraining
             me
             from
             venting
             any
             such
             pernicious
             Doctrines
             within
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             My
             Conscience
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             preach
             such
             and
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             being
             precious
             and
             soul-saving
             ones
             ,
             the
             Truths
             of
             God
             and
             Gospel-discoveries
             ;
             the
             King's
             Conscience
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             upon
             occasion
             declare
             some
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             )
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             give
             me
             Liberty
             to
             preach
             any
             such
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             What
             now
             is
             to
             be
             done
             
             in
             this
             Case
             ?
             Here
             is
             Conscience
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             the
             King
             is
             as
             firmly
             perswaded
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             thinks
             himself
             as
             well
             informed
             as
             I
             either
             am
             or
             can
             be
             ;
             If
             the
             King
             restrains
             me
             from
             preaching
             after
             my
             own
             way
             ,
             then
             I
             cry
             out
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Persecutor
             :
             He
             replies
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             nay
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             he
             neither
             will
             nor
             ought
             to
             suffer
             any
             such
             in
             his
             Countries
             ;
             either
             his
             Conscience
             or
             mine
             must
             over-rule
             ;
             Both
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             one
             or
             other
             must
             necessarily
             either
             yield
             or
             alter
             ;
             or
             else
             I
             must
             Preach
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             Punish
             ,
             and
             the
             Almighty
             must
             at
             his
             own
             time
             be
             Judge
             between
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             as
             to
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             King's
             Conscience
             hath
             reason
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             more
             Authoritative
             than
             mine
             ,
             and
             withall
             he
             is
             concerned
             to
             take
             care
             both
             of
             himself
             and
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             to
             Judge
             both
             as
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             ,
             and
             likewise
             as
             to
             the
             Concerns
             of
             His
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             replied
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             that
             the
             King's
             Conscience
             ought
             to
             yield
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             Errour
             in
             Him
             to
             think
             
             that
             He
             is
             at
             all
             concerned
             in
             Points
             of
             this
             Nature
             ;
             that
             Religion
             is
             no
             part
             of
             His
             Care
             ,
             His
             business
             is
             only
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             (
             a
             Pretence
             frequently
             insisted
             on
             :
             )
             The
             Answer
             to
             this
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             might
             easily
             be
             enlarged
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             many
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             these
             two
             Things
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             Religion
             hath
             a
             very
             great
             influence
             upon
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             so
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Civil
             Government
             and
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             be
             within
             His
             Care
             ;
             then
             Religion
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             having
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             upon
             it
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Pretence
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             in
             an
             Errour
             ,
             if
             he
             looks
             upon
             himself
             as
             concerned
             in
             this
             Particular
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             than
             possible
             ,
             that
             that
             very
             Pretence
             will
             upon
             Examination
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             greater
             Errour
             :
             And
             in
             general
             the
             Subject
             is
             no
             more
             free
             from
             Errour
             than
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             And
             this
             need
             not
             seem
             News
             to
             us
             of
             this
             Age
             and
             Nation
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             find
             out
             any
             Age
             or
             Nation
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             sadly
             evidenced
             ,
             that
             Seducers
             will
             quickly
             be
             found
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             where
             Liberty
             hath
             been
             given
             for
             the
             People
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             them
             :
             And
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             impossible
             Task
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             are
             obliged
             not
             only
             in
             Interest
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             great
             Care
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             use
             that
             Authority
             which
             they
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             him
             who
             gave
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             no
             means
             to
             suffer
             his
             Truths
             to
             lie
             all
             openly
             exposed
             to
             all
             the
             Lusts
             ,
             Designs
             ,
             and
             Mistakes
             of
             Men
             ;
             to
             all
             the
             Knavery
             and
             all
             the
             Folly
             of
             Every
             one
             who
             is
             either
             willing
             to
             deceive
             ,
             or
             liable
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
             And
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             now
             endeavour
             to
             give
             a
             brief
             account
             both
             from
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             a
             great
             many
             Rubs
             are
             thrown
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Author
             
               of
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               
               upon
               its
               true
               and
               proper
               Grounds
               asserted
               and
               vindicated
               :
               Proving
               that
               no
               Prince
               nor
               State
               ought
               by
               force
               to
               compel
               men
               to
               any
               Part
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               or
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             London
             ,
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               year
            
             1668.
             
             Which
             methinks
             is
             not
             very
             different
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Blody
               Tenent
            
             dedicated
             to
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             year
             1644.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Will
               and
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               (
               since
               the
               coming
               of
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               )
               a
               Permission
               of
               the
               most
               Paganish
               ,
               Iewish
               ,
               Turkish
               ,
               or
               Antichristian
               Consciences
               and
               Worships
               be
               granted
               to
               All
               men
               in
               all
               Nations
               and
               Countries
               .
            
             But
             whatever
             the
             Assertion
             of
             our
             Author
             is
             either
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             Consequence
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             enquire
             into
             the
             Arguments
             he
             brings
             for
             it
             .
             Pag.
             25.
             
             
               That
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               are
               things
               perfectly
               in
               themselves
               distinct
               ,
               and
               ought
               in
               their
               Excercise
               to
               be
               kept
               so
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             ,
             
               The
               Magistrate
               hath
               ways
               ,
               such
               as
               Christ
               thought
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               promote
               the
               Good
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               propagating
               the
               Growth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               without
               drawing
               the
               Civil
               Sword
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               no
               more
               
               Impression
               in
               spiritual
               Concerns
               ,
               than
               it
               will
               do
               upon
               a
               Ghost
               which
               hath
               no
               real
               Body
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             
               p.
               28.
               
               To
               use
               force
               in
               Religion
               is
               wholly
               unlawful
               in
               any
               hand
               whatever
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               by
               no
               means
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               bring
               about
               any
               Gospel-End
               :
               For
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               enforce
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
               or
               to
               compel
               Men
               into
               the
               Gospel
               by
               such
               a
               Power
               ,
               is
               to
               act
               without
               the
               least
               Precept
               or
               Precedent
               ;
               to
               induce
               an
               Engine
               to
               execute
               the
               Gospel
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               (
               which
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               )
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               Gospel-institutions
               .
               Doth
               not
            
             Paul
             
               positively
               deliver
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               weapons
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               not
               carnal
               but
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               mighty
               thorough
               God
               :
               The
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Weapon
               by
               which
               Christ
               doth
               all
               ;
               yea
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               will
               destroy
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Gospel-enemy
               the
               World
               hath
               produced
               .
            
             The
             Sum
             of
             which
             is
             briefly
             this
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Force
             is
             a
             very
             incompetent
             Method
             to
             be
             used
             in
             matters
             of
             Belief
             and
             Perswasion
             :
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             no
             where
             commanded
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             neither
             
             Precept
             nor
             Precedent
             for
             it
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             plainly
             forbid
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             that
             
               the
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnal
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Suggestions
             which
             do
             frequently
             recurr
             in
             this
             Question
             ,
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             only
             briefly
             touch
             upon
             them
             ,
             premising
             this
             ,
             That
             our
             Author
             ,
             like
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             who
             have
             dealt
             in
             this
             Cause
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             concern'd
             to
             answer
             these
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Arguments
             against
             using
             the
             Secular
             Interposition
             in
             matters
             of
             Belief
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             those
             he
             writes
             against
             ;
             because
             he
             himself
             doth
             very
             much
             approve
             and
             commend
             such
             Interposition
             where
             he
             likes
             the
             Cause
             in
             behalf
             of
             which
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             this
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             his
             whole
             Book
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             believed
             upon
             my
             bare
             word
             ,
             but
             desire
             the
             Author
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             besides
             who
             makes
             a
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             consider
             these
             words
             which
             we
             have
             pag.
             24.
             
             Constantine
             
               and
               the
               Christian
               Emperours
               after
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
             
               had
               cheated
               them
               into
               subjection
               ,
               took
               upon
               them
               the
               care
               and
               oversight
               of
               all
               Religious
               things
               :
               among
               our selves
               we
               reap
               the
               advantage
               of
               our
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               care
               and
               Concern
               in
               that
               enjoyment
               we
               have
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Assertion
             of
             that
             learned
             Gentleman
             is
             evidently
             true
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             happens
             here
             as
             it
             useth
             in
             the
             other
             Discourses
             for
             Toleration
             :
             When
             the
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             hath
             forced
             from
             them
             one
             reasonable
             Concession
             ,
             that
             one
             Concession
             doth
             plainly
             give
             away
             from
             them
             nothing
             less
             than
             their
             whole
             Cause
             :
             For
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             Constantine
             and
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             are
             here
             commended
             for
             their
             care
             and
             oversight
             in
             Religious
             things
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             own
             Kings
             for
             securing
             to
             us
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             Now
             was
             not
             all
             this
             done
             by
             Laws
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             any
             possibility
             of
             having
             it
             done
             any
             other
             way
             ?
          
           
             This
             being
             premised
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Exceptions
             themselves
             ,
             I
             briefly
             say
             this
             ;
             If
             no
             force
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             incompetent
             
             Method
             ,
             as
             being
             able
             to
             reach
             only
             to
             the
             Body
             and
             Estate
             ,
             but
             is
             by
             much
             too
             weak
             to
             reach
             unto
             the
             Mind
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Difficulty
             not
             at
             all
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             that
             with
             all
             other
             Dispensations
             .
             The
             Mind
             of
             a
             Man
             was
             as
             much
             a
             Spirit
             under
             the
             Law
             as
             it
             can
             be
             now
             ;
             and
             the
             Sword
             was
             made
             of
             as
             meer
             Matter
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             be
             in
             these
             :
             and
             therefore
             thus
             far
             the
             Case
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             Exception
             ,
             That
             all
             Force
             is
             now
             unlawful
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             not
             commanded
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             told
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             it
             proved
             to
             them
             too
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             Puritan
             Controversie
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             are
             lawful
             which
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             Command
             for
             ;
             that
             a
             thing
             becomes
             unlawful
             ,
             not
             by
             being
             not
             commanded
             ,
             but
             by
             being
             forbidden
             :
             And
             this
             leads
             me
             directly
             to
             the
             Third
             Exception
             ,
             That
             all
             Force
             is
             plainly
             forbidden
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               10.
               v.
            
             4.
             that
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnal
               .
            
             Now
             this
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             
             hibition
             of
             all
             Coercion
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             plainly
             refer
             to
             a
             very
             great
             Coercion
             ,
             which
             himself
             did
             in
             these
             very
             words
             threaten
             for
             to
             use
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             to
             carry
             temporal
             Penalties
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             manner
             miraculous
             ,
             visible
             and
             extraordinary
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             that
             those
             Weapons
             which
             in
             themselves
             might
             be
             supposed
             weak
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             were
             better
             looked
             into
             would
             be
             found
             to
             have
             a
             strength
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             from
             themselves
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             not
             
               meerly
               carnal
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               for
               the
               bringing
               down
               strong
               holds
               :
            
             And
             to
             render
             it
             clear
             that
             these
             words
             have
             a
             penal
             meaning
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             these
             Weapons
             
               are
               able
               to
               cast
               down
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               every
               high
               thought
               that
               exalteth
               it self
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               bringing
               into
               captivity
               every
               thought
               to
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             those
             Weapons
             had
             a
             coercive
             power
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             
             adds
             ,
             in
             a
             stile
             much
             beyond
             exhortation
             and
             advice
             ,
             nay
             ,
             much
             beyond
             a
             bare
             reproof
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             
               he
               would
               revenge
               all
               disobedience
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             last
             most
             pressing
             and
             convincing
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             if
             Force
             was
             to
             be
             used
             in
             any
             affair
             of
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             to
             be
             justified
             in
             order
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             other
             Gospel-enemies
             :
             But
             even
             in
             that
             Case
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             certainly
             not
             in
             any
             other
             ;
             
               The
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               being
               the
               only
               Weapon
               by
               which
               Christ
               will
               destroy
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Gospel-enemy
               which
               the
               World
               hath
               produced
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             take
             an
             advantage
             which
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             doth
             in
             Scripture
             signifie
             something
             which
             carries
             Coercion
             along
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             shall
             be
             contented
             that
             that
             word
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             common
             meaning
             of
             it
             :
             And
             upon
             that
             Supposition
             I
             believe
             that
             this
             Assertion
             of
             this
             learned
             Gentleman
             will
             scarce
             pass
             for
             true
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Separated
             Congregations
             ;
             
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             it
             would
             not
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             and
             I
             never
             yet
             heard
             that
             in
             this
             Point
             their
             Minds
             were
             altered
             :
             How
             unlawful
             soever
             it
             may
             be
             for
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Civil
             Sword
             in
             a
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             preached
             as
             a
             great
             Gospel
             Duty
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Military
             one
             .
             We
             have
             not
             forgot
             how
             often
             the
             Zeal
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             was
             inflamed
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             that
             the
             Cause
             then
             fought
             for
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             Persons
             and
             Estates
             were
             all
             too
             little
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             in
             this
             Concern
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             really
             was
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             or
             Anti-Christ
             should
             be
             King
             ?
             And
             so
             I
             return
             to
             our
             Author
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             all
             the
             Arguments
             which
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             Compulsory
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             greatest
             weight
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             compelling
             men
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             then
             
             established
             .
             In
             the
             due
             Consideration
             whereof
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             truth
             in
             hand
             no
             wayes
             invalidated
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             was
             then
             done
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ,
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             now
             made
             a
             Rule
             to
             Magistrates
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Analogy
             will
             no
             way
             hold
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             both
             from
             the
             different
             station
             and
             posture
             those
             Kings
             were
             in
             from
             all
             Magistrates
             now
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             different
             Condition
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             and
             now
             ,
             and
             many
             Circumstances
             peculiarly
             relating
             to
             both
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Worship
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             being
             in
             it self
             Typical
             ,
             and
             representative
             of
             what
             was
             to
             come
             hereafter
             ,
             their
             Government
             was
             likewise
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Kings
             very
             eminently
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             in
             those
             Times
             upon
             all
             eminent
             Occasions
             of
             Reformation
             in
             his
             Worship
             and
             Proceedings
             of
             that
             Nature
             to
             send
             Prophets
             to
             declare
             his
             positive
             Mind
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             Doubts
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             about
             such
             things
             :
             Nay
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Kings
             themselves
             were
             Prophets
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             only
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Worship
             established
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             did
             
             themselves
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             bring
             in
             things
             of
             a
             new
             Institution
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             Thus
             David
             did
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             in
             bringing
             Musick
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             setling
             the
             Courses
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             were
             divinely
             inspired
             to
             write
             part
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             :
             No
             Magistrate
             now
             can
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             power
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             such
             extraordinary
             direction
             to
             guide
             them
             ;
             but
             are
             punctually
             obliged
             to
             whatever
             Christ
             hath
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Analogy
             holds
             no
             way
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             Argument
             ought
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             or
             Iudah
             ,
             whereby
             to
             prove
             the
             Power
             of
             any
             present
             Magistrates
             over
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             those
             Magistrates
             and
             ours
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             two
             respects
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Typical
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             Cases
             they
             had
             either
             Prophets
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             themselves
             were
             divinely
             inspired
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             
             if
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             enlarge
             farther
             than
             I
             needs
             must
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             I
             should
             find
             it
             an
             easie
             matter
             ,
             to
             find
             our
             Authour
             to
             have
             committed
             sundry
             mistakes
             in
             assigning
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Condition
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             dispute
             whether
             the
             Law
             ,
             fulness
             of
             the
             Magistrate's
             using
             coercive
             power
             under
             the
             Law
             was
             Typical
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             coercive
             power
             should
             not
             be
             lawful
             under
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             I
             shall
             venture
             to
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             several
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             made
             by
             the
             Iewish
             Kings
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             stood
             in
             no
             need
             either
             of
             direction
             from
             Prophets
             commissioned
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             or
             any
             immediate
             inspiration
             given
             in
             to
             them
             themselves
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Debate
             I
             shall
             go
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Instances
             which
             our
             Author
             here
             layes
             down
             ,
             of
             bringing
             Musick
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             Priests
             Courses
             ,
             Two
             Things
             certainly
             which
             without
             inspiration
             ,
             common
             prudence
             would
             abundantly
             
             serve
             to
             assist
             any
             man
             in
             :
             But
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             need
             there
             is
             to
             insist
             upon
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             coercive
             power
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             liable
             to
             any
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             however
             frivolous
             exceptions
             ,
             as
             having
             in
             it
             not
             any
             thing
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Moses
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             fetch
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Iob
               chap.
               31.
               v.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               walking
               in
               brightness
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
               or
               my
               mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               hand
               ,
               this
               also
               were
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Iudges
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             now
             is
             an
             offence
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
             a
             Crime
             meerly
             against
             Religion
             ,
             not
             any
             otherwise
             at
             all
             against
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             Member
             of
             it
             ;
             a
             sin
             indeed
             it
             was
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             did
             consist
             in
             a
             meer
             mistake
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             mistake
             as
             was
             in
             that
             Age
             and
             part
             of
             the
             World
             very
             frequently
             committed
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               an
               Iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Iudges
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Iob
             ,
             the
             
             Civil
             Magistrate
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             in
             himself
             a
             power
             ,
             and
             was
             concerned
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             himself
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             not
             only
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             Himself
             and
             His
             People
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             look
             after
             the
             Honour
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             whatever
             may
             be
             pretended
             for
             that
             Natural
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             is
             now
             a-dayes
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             full
             right
             to
             ,
             to
             be
             permitted
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             own
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             we
             do
             find
             that
             things
             of
             this
             Nature
             were
             before
             the
             Dayes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             without
             relation
             to
             any
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             under
             the
             Restraint
             and
             Authority
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             in
             this
             as
             well
             as
             in
             any
             other
             Affairs
             ,
             not
             only
             Guides
             but
             Governours
             .
             I
             suppose
             that
             without
             breach
             of
             Modesty
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             with
             some
             Confidence
             affirm
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             within
             the
             due
             bounds
             of
             that
             Power
             which
             of
             right
             did
             belong
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             never
             have
             been
             recorded
             for
             his
             everlasting
             Honour
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               That
               he
               would
               command
               his
               Children
               and
               Houshold
               after
               
               him
               to
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               only
               advise
               or
               exhort
               ,
               but
               Command
               ,
            
             as
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
             And
             
             Abraham's
             Family
             was
             so
             large
             ,
             as
             that
             Gen.
             23.
             6.
             
             He
             is
             stiled
             
               a
               Mighty
               Prince
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             place
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             all
             those
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             do
             assert
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             by
             way
             of
             Right
             so
             far
             as
             to
             exempt
             Religion
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             doe
             ,
             at
             least
             with
             equal
             force
             exempt
             it
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             Parents
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             or
             who
             ever
             else
             besides
             :
             For
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             Liberty
             be
             such
             a
             natural
             indefeasable
             right
             as
             that
             no
             humane
             power
             whatever
             can
             take
             it
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             then
             as
             the
             Regal
             Power
             cannot
             take
             it
             away
             ;
             so
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             neither
             can
             the
             Paternal
             or
             Despotical
             :
             Nay
             farther
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             these
             Pretenders
             are
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             Liberty
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Profession
             of
             that
             Liberty
             be
             one
             part
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             with
             which
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             are
             accordingly
             called
             upon
             to
             stand
             fast
             
             in
             ,
             as
             being
             purchased
             for
             us
             by
             our
             Redeemer's
             Blood
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             Argument
             doth
             return
             upon
             us
             again
             at
             least
             with
             equal
             ,
             if
             not
             with
             greater
             force
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             King
             ought
             not
             to
             deprive
             us
             of
             any
             degree
             of
             that
             Liberty
             with
             which
             Christ
             made
             us
             free
             ;
             so
             neither
             ought
             any
             Parent
             or
             Master
             presume
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             must
             upon
             these
             terms
             receive
             as
             little
             interruption
             in
             Families
             as
             in
             Kingdoms
             :
             No
             imposition
             must
             upon
             these
             terms
             be
             endured
             in
             any
             House
             ,
             School
             ,
             or
             Colledge
             ,
             as
             to
             Forms
             or
             hours
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             no
             Words
             ,
             no
             nor
             no
             Gestures
             must
             be
             prescribed
             ;
             every
             Child
             or
             Servant
             hath
             the
             free
             Liberty
             to
             remonstrate
             in
             behalf
             of
             this
             invaluable
             and
             frequently
             insisted
             on
             Priviledge
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             must
             dare
             to
             determine
             what
             Christ
             hath
             left
             free
             ,
             for
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             of
             any
             Age
             or
             Quality
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             in
             him
             are
             all
             alike
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             ,
             if
             not
             only
             ground
             of
             mistake
             in
             this
             particular
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             have
             not
             an
             
             Example
             of
             a
             Civil
             Magistrate
             exercising
             his
             Civil
             Power
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Now
             that
             which
             renders
             this
             Exception
             utterly
             insignificant
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             Civil
             Magistrate
             who
             was
             a
             Christian.
             And
             nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             which
             then
             were
             did
             look
             upon
             Religion
             as
             a
             thing
             within
             their
             Cognizance
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             they
             did
             call
             them
             to
             account
             who
             did
             either
             profess
             or
             propogate
             it
             :
             And
             if
             this
             had
             been
             one
             alteration
             which
             the
             Gospel
             had
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             from
             henceforth
             Religion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             all
             former
             Ages
             ,
             should
             be
             absolutely
             exempt
             from
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             any
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man's
             Conscience
             was
             so
             sacred
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             alone
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             little
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             new
             Epocha
             and
             strange
             alteration
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             take
             no
             manner
             of
             notic●
             of
             this
             change
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             
             had
             so
             fair
             Opportunities
             and
             proper
             seasons
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             themselves
             were
             called
             in
             Question
             about
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             never
             in
             the
             least
             insert
             this
             in
             their
             Apologies
             ,
             that
             Religion
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             business
             :
             When
             St.
             Paul
             was
             questioned
             about
             Heresie
             ,
             he
             made
             no
             such
             exception
             against
             the
             Tribunal
             he
             was
             called
             before
             ;
             that
             Heresie
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             enquire
             about
             ,
             but
             gave
             them
             an
             Account
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             preached
             was
             not
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             may
             root
             up
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             all
             mistakes
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             concerning
             Moderation
             ,
             Condescention
             ,
             bearing
             with
             one
             anothers
             Infirmities
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             any
             manner
             of
             Relation
             to
             our
             great
             Idol
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             they
             being
             plainly
             given
             to
             private
             Persons
             ,
             &
             many
             times
             in
             relation
             only
             to
             their
             own
             passions
             ,
             and
             where
             not
             so
             limited
             to
             certain
             Cases
             ,
             occasional
             emergencies
             ,
             
             and
             with
             a
             clear
             reference
             to
             their
             not
             having
             as
             yet
             time
             or
             opportunity
             of
             being
             sufficiently
             instructed
             :
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             called
             upon
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             respective
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             Wolves
             do
             not
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             upon
             to
             exercise
             the
             whole
             power
             with
             which
             they
             were
             intrusted
             ,
             viz.
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             comes
             so
             near
             the
             Question
             now
             in
             Debate
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             seldom
             assisted
             with
             temporal
             penalties
             :
             And
             though
             it
             is
             often
             suggested
             into
             his
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Outward
             Sword
             can
             act
             no
             more
             upon
             the
             mind
             of
             men
             than
             upon
             a
             Ghost
             ,
             yet
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             5.
             was
             of
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Flesh
             (
             a
             Phrase
             well
             known
             to
             signifie
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             inflictions
             on
             the
             Body
             )
             was
             a
             very
             likely
             method
             by
             which
             the
             Spirit
             might
             at
             length
             come
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             The
             Soul
             and
             the
             Body
             though
             of
             a
             distant
             Nature
             have
             so
             near
             an
             Union
             ,
             such
             Common
             Interests
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             an
             influence
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             
             that
             what
             doth
             affect
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             other
             cannot
             choose
             but
             be
             so
             far
             concerned
             in
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             least
             to
             consider
             it
             :
             And
             this
             is
             obvious
             to
             the
             most
             ordinary
             Experience
             ,
             and
             hath
             seldom
             failed
             of
             a
             great
             Effect
             ,
             whenever
             it
             hath
             been
             made
             trial
             of
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             only
             supercede
             all
             correction
             in
             religious
             Affairs
             ,
             but
             in
             Civil
             ones
             likewise
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             any
             such
             kind
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             that
             every
             one
             should
             henceforward
             without
             control
             profess
             and
             propagate
             what
             Opinion
             soever
             he
             either
             did
             really
             or
             would
             pretend
             to
             believe
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             so
             far
             from
             being
             according
             to
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             profess
             my self
             to
             be
             very
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             this
             thing
             be
             not
             contrary
             not
             only
             to
             some
             few
             Texts
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             4th
             of
             the
             
               Ephes.
               v.
            
             14.
             we
             read
             of
             several
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Men
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             take
             care
             
               of
               the
               perfecting
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               the
               edifying
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               we
               be
               henceforth
               no
               more
               Children
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               slight
               of
               men
               and
               cunning
               crastiness
               whereby
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               .
            
             Now
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             an
             unbounded
             Licence
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             was
             ever
             intended
             by
             St.
             Paul
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             being
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             whole
             Order
             of
             Men
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Duty
             it
             should
             be
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             Wind
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             this
             Consideration
             will
             be
             of
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             force
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Care
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             withal
             as
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             humane
             Life
             :
             If
             we
             do
             but
             keep
             in
             mind
             the
             Caution
             which
             is
             here
             given
             us
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             not
             Gold
             that
             glisters
             ;
             
             that
             fair
             pretences
             may
             have
             very
             ill
             Designs
             lodged
             under
             them
             :
             The
             being
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             it self
             certainly
             a
             very
             great
             Evil
             and
             of
             very
             ill
             consequence
             .
             But
             the
             deluded
             persons
             themselves
             have
             one
             good
             Preservative
             against
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             by
             such
             an
             infallible
             Authority
             forewarn'd
             and
             assured
             ,
             that
             this
             doth
             frequently
             come
             to
             pass
             
               by
               the
               slight
               of
               men
               and
               the
               cunning
               craftiness
               whereby
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               :
            
             Now
             in
             this
             Case
             I
             would
             appeal
             to
             common
             Sense
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             adviseable
             upon
             the
             scores
             either
             of
             Piety
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             such
             deceivers
             should
             have
             an
             unbounded
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             seduce
             all
             those
             whom
             at
             any
             time
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             impose
             upon
             ?
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             St.
             Paul
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             in
             this
             case
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             highest
             Censures
             which
             they
             were
             entrusted
             with
             ,
             
               I
               wish
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             Now
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             whether
             when
             this
             which
             our
             Apostle
             
             doth
             advise
             is
             done
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             any
             one
             or
             more
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Corruption
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Manners
             ,
             it
             be
             agreeable
             to
             common
             Sense
             ,
             that
             this
             Person
             or
             Persons
             ,
             so
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             above
             supposed
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             ,
             nay
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Parish
             ,
             have
             a
             right
             to
             set
             up
             another
             ?
             that
             being
             cut
             off
             as
             a
             rotten
             Member
             from
             one
             Church
             ,
             he
             may
             from
             thence
             assume
             the
             Privilege
             to
             create
             himself
             the
             Pastour
             of
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             no
             doubt
             will
             be
             forward
             enough
             to
             tell
             us
             is
             a
             much
             purer
             one
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             want
             of
             exercising
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             very
             Case
             of
             false
             Doctrine
             we
             find
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             highly
             blame-worthy
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             14.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Pergamus
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               them
               who
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Balaam
            
             ;
             and
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               them
               who
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               :
            
             Now
             
             the
             Governour
             of
             this
             Church
             is
             not
             charged
             in
             the
             least
             that
             he
             himself
             did
             hold
             these
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             those
             within
             his
             Communion
             who
             do
             hold
             them
             ;
             as
             again
             the
             Complaint
             is
             renewed
             ,
             v.
             20.
             to
             another
             Angel
             ,
             
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               sufferest
               that
               woman
               Iezebel
               ,
               which
               calleth
               her self
               a
               Prophetess
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               seduce
               my
               servants
               to
               commit
               fornication
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               things
               sacrificed
               to
               Idols
               .
            
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             this
             Natural
             or
             Christian
             Right
             of
             propagating
             whatever
             Opinion
             men
             do
             chance
             ,
             or
             fancy
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             be
             of
             ,
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             St.
             Iohn
             was
             utterly
             unacquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             blames
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             suffering
             a
             false
             Prophetess
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             the
             Souls
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             any
             reasonable
             man
             consider
             with
             himself
             ,
             whether
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Common
             people
             be
             not
             lamentably
             expos'd
             to
             innumerable
             and
             unaccountable
             Dangers
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             by
             publick
             Authority
             they
             shall
             
             lie
             exposed
             to
             every
             one
             to
             deceive
             ,
             who
             can
             and
             will.
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Ti
               ,
            
             .
             2.
             17.
             gives
             us
             notice
             of
             some
             Hereticks
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
               whose
               words
               do
               eat
               as
               doth
               a
               canker
            
             ;
             he
             names
             the
             Men
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             ,
             
               Hymeneus
               and
               Philetus
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               past
               already
               &
               overthrow
               the
               Faith
               of
               some
               :
            
             and
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             hath
             been
             preached
             since
             their
             days
             ;
             and
             as
             often
             soever
             as
             that
             time
             shall
             come
             which
             St.
             Paul
             doth
             so
             much
             bewail
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
               
               That
               men
               will
               not
               endure
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               after
               their
               own
               Lusts
               heap
               to
               themselves
               teachers
               ,
               having
               itching
               ears
               .
            
             Authority
             will
             be
             found
             useful
             as
             well
             as
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             Government
             be
             needful
             as
             well
             as
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Second
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               c.
               2.
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             we
             read
             of
             
               false
               Prophets
               and
               false
               Teachers
               who
               shall
               priv●ly
               bring
               in
               damnable
               heresies
            
             ;
             the
             consequence
             of
             which
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             very
             dreadful
             both
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               swift
               destruction
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             for
             this
             kind
             of
             infection
             is
             not
             
             only
             fatal
             but
             contagious
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               v.
               2.
               
               Many
               shall
               follow
               their
               pernitious
               ways
               .
            
             Now
             if
             errours
             are
             so
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             withal
             of
             a
             very
             spreading
             nature
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             thing
             advisable
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             unbounded
             Licence
             for
             entertaining
             and
             receiving
             ,
             spreading
             and
             propagating
             them
             ?
             And
             this
             Consideration
             will
             appear
             evidently
             to
             be
             the
             more
             forcible
             ,
             if
             we
             withal
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             than
             possible
             ,
             that
             Doctrines
             in
             themselves
             false
             ,
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             false
             by
             the
             men
             who
             teach
             them
             ;
             and
             with
             great
             art
             and
             demureness
             many
             may
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             others
             to
             those
             things
             of
             which
             themselves
             are
             not
             really
             perswaded
             .
             And
             let
             no
             man
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             any
             harsh
             or
             uncharitable
             Censure
             of
             mine
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             suggestion
             of
             mine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             express
             terms
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               v.
               3.
               
               Thorough
               covetousness
               shall
               they
               with
               feigned
               words
               make
               merchandise
               of
               you
               :
            
             So
             that
             Heresie
             may
             be
             a
             solemn
             way
             of
             setting
             up
             for
             a
             Cheat
             ;
             Separation
             a
             very
             
             gainful
             Trade
             ;
             the
             getting
             a
             Meeting-house
             ,
             a
             religious
             Method
             of
             setting
             up
             a
             Shop
             ,
             where
             the
             more
             numerous
             and
             ignorant
             his
             Auditors
             (
             otherwise
             called
             his
             Chapmen
             )
             are
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             put
             off
             what
             Wares
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             what
             prices
             he
             pleaseth
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             think
             I
             have
             made
             it
             somewhat
             plain
             ,
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             that
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             hath
             so
             often
             been
             called
             for
             ,
             is
             nothing
             like
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Christian
             Liberty
             which
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             Book
             did
             ever
             think
             of
             ;
             that
             they
             themselves
             did
             exercise
             ,
             and
             require
             of
             others
             to
             exercise
             the
             whole
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             as
             well
             as
             Manners
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             the
             whole
             Power
             they
             were
             intrusted
             with
             ;
             that
             this
             Power
             of
             theirs
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             wholly
             spiritual
             ,
             was
             yet
             by
             an
             immediate
             interposition
             of
             God
             attended
             upon
             with
             Temporal
             Penalties
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Apostles
             known
             and
             intended
             so
             to
             be
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             
             Case
             it
             happened
             to
             them
             in
             vindicating
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             another
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Charity
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             give
             the
             poor
             man
             who
             begged
             at
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Temple
             Money
             ;
             but
             they
             could
             give
             him
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Limbs
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             Silver
             nor
             Gold
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             much
             better
             they
             had
             ;
             they
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Rise
               up
               and
               walk
            
             :
             So
             in
             this
             Case
             they
             had
             not
             in
             those
             days
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             was
             seasonable
             they
             made
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             that
             was
             abundantly
             supplied
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             all
             this
             being
             premised
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             little
             need
             certainly
             for
             men
             to
             require
             a
             particular
             express
             Precept
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             seing
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             over
             the
             affairs
             which
             related
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             was
             acknowledg'd
             and
             exercised
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             Original
             of
             which
             practice
             we
             find
             to
             be
             of
             as
             early
             Date
             as
             Magistracy
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             notorious
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Kingly
             and
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             was
             of
             old
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             be
             separated
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shew
             that
             this
             Separation
             was
             made
             out
             of
             any
             favour
             to
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             nor
             the
             least
             in●●●uation
             that
             holy
             things
             should
             for
             all
             Ages
             and
             Dispensations
             to
             come
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Princes
             care
             :
             Nay
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             any
             thing
             like
             the
             Case
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             very
             Nation
             ,
             wherein
             that
             Separation
             was
             made
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Power
             did
             all
             along
             retain
             the
             Right
             and
             did
             frequently
             use
             that
             Right
             of
             his
             in
             interposing
             authoritatively
             in
             Religious
             Affairs
             ▪
             And
             he
             did
             do
             this
             both
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             without
             any
             especial
             appointment
             but
             by
             his
             original
             Right
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             an
             Exig●●●y
             of
             Affairs
             which
             did
             require
             it
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             and
             in
             Matters
             of
             outward
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             decent
             Celebration
             of
             Divine
             Offices
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             always
             tie
             himself
             to
             the
             express
             Rule
             of
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             but
             according
             
             to
             his
             own
             Prudence
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             did
             thus
             without
             especial
             Commission
             is
             in
             Scripture
             recorded
             with
             great
             approbation
             .
             The
             Instances
             are
             too
             well
             known
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             being
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             Our
             forementioned
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               13.
               
               That
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               becoming
               a
               Christian
               ,
               hath
               no
               addition
               of
               power
               to
               what
               he
               had
               before
               ,
            
             which
             is
             readily
             granted
             him
             ;
             let
             him
             have
             but
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             no
             more
             .
             They
             who
             exempt
             all
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             prove
             that
             Christ
             did
             take
             much
             from
             his
             Authority
             ,
             viz.
             the
             whole
             cognizance
             of
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             a
             Power
             known
             to
             have
             been
             used
             by
             Jews
             as
             well
             as
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             however
             the
             Clergy
             have
             been
             frequently
             and
             falsly
             traduced
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             in
             order
             to
             Ends
             of
             the●●
             own
             they
             have
             flattered
             Princes
             with
             a
             Power
             ,
             which
             really
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             the
             Writers
             of
             Politicks
             have
             asserted
             this
             Prerogative
             of
             Princes
             as
             earnestly
             as
             the
             Divines
             have
             done
             :
             
             Instances
             would
             here
             be
             endless
             ▪
             I
             shall
             therefore
             shew
             you
             the
             thing
             granted
             by
             a
             known
             Scholar
             ,
             but
             no
             Divine
             by
             Profession
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Excellent
             
               Grotius
               ,
               Omnes
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               qui
               de
               Republica
               aliquid
               lectu
               dignum
               scripsêre
               ,
               hoc
               jus
               in
               sacra
               non
               partem
               summi
               Imperii
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               potissimam
               atque
               praecipuam
               vocant
               ,
            
             de
             Imperio
             ,
             C.
             1.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             that
             our
             forementioned
             Author
             doth
             ,
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             not
             only
             assert
             the
             Princes
             Power
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             proves
             it
             very
             well
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             concludes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             weakness
             to
             think
             otherwise
             :
             But
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               p.
               24.
               
               That
               the
               Prince
               must
               by
               no
               means
               in
               this
               case
               use
               the
               Sword
            
             ;
             and
             having
             said
             this
             ,
             he
             seems
             a
             little
             suspicious
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Limitation
             had
             quite
             spoiled
             his
             whole
             Concession
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             doth
             .
             But
             his
             wonted
             courage
             doth
             immediately
             return
             again
             ;
             
               Nor
               need
               it
               see●
               strange
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               have
               the
               care
               and
               oversight
               of
               that
               where
               he
               is
               not
               to
               use
               the
               Temporal
               Power
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             imagined
             
             what
             effectual
             Care
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             take
             but
             that
             ;
             our
             Author
             tells
             us
             indeed
             of
             another
             way
             ,
             
               viz.
               He
               is
               to
               see
               it
               done
               by
               the
               spiritual
               means
               which
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               ,
            
             p.
             24.
             
             But
             if
             this
             be
             all
             which
             he
             may
             do
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             too
             little
             :
             For
             suppose
             those
             spiritual
             Weapons
             do
             meet
             with
             such
             persons
             ,
             who
             do
             slight
             ,
             undervalue
             and
             stand
             in
             open
             defiance
             of
             them
             ;
             doth
             all
             that
             concern
             and
             care
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             ,
             but
             one
             page
             before
             ,
             asserts
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             intrusted
             with
             ,
             in
             looking
             after
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             but
             barely
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             to
             see
             the
             Spiritual
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             have
             no
             more
             Religion
             than
             to
             despise
             and
             laugh
             at
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             look
             on
             while
             they
             are
             so
             doing
             ?
             This
             Learned
             Gentleman
             confesseth
             and
             contends
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               in
               his
               Station
               bound
               to
               take
               care
               of
               Gods
               Honour
               ,
               p.
            
             23.
             and
             yet
             thoroughout
             his
             whole
             Book
             he
             is
             ever
             afterward
             very
             zealous
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             by
             no
             means
             use
             the
             Sword
             
             in
             order
             to
             it
             :
             Now
             ,
             how
             a
             Magistrate
             can
             
               in
               his
               station
            
             act
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             interdicted
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             easily
             apprehended
             .
             When
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             declares
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             common
             Sense
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             bear
             a
             fitting
             regard
             to
             that
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             at
             our
             own
             peril
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             I
             do
             not
             apprehend
             how
             his
             Authority
             doth
             appear
             to
             be
             any
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             any
             other
             man.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             be
             to
             govern
             the
             People
             ,
             Religion
             must
             then
             be
             a
             very
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             Care
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             wherein
             his
             Government
             will
             find
             it self
             to
             be
             very
             frequently
             and
             very
             highly
             concerned
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             more
             evident
             nor
             experienced
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             measures
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             People
             may
             be
             wrought
             upon
             to
             do
             either
             very
             much
             good
             or
             very
             much
             evil
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             Affairs
             of
             this
             Life
             :
             There
             are
             not
             a
             few
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             this
             Nation
             is
             no
             Stranger
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Prince
             hath
             not
             
             power
             to
             forbid
             the
             spreading
             of
             ,
             God
             shall
             be
             extreamly
             dishonoured
             ,
             himself
             be
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             be
             deposed
             ▪
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ruined
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             pl●inly
             see
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             upon
             these
             me●s
             terms
             not
             in
             the
             least
             be
             able
             to
             help
             it
             :
             And
             this
             naturally
             leads
             〈◊〉
             to
             our
             next
             Consideration
             ,
             the
             many
             great
             inconveniencies
             which
             attend
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             both
             in
             relation
             to
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ,
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             I
             must
             again
             return
             so
             far
             back
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             some
             notice
             of
             that
             common
             rumour
             about
             the
             Town
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Project
             in
             hand
             as
             will
             (
             if
             the
             Success
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             answer
             the
             great
             hopes
             which
             are
             conceived
             of
             it
             )
             make
             all
             that
             Labour
             needles●
             and
             that
             is
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Comprehension
             :
             In
             behalf
             of
             which
             the
             undertakers
             are
             said
             usually
             and
             openly
             to
             alledge
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             be
             yielded
             to
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             then
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             Toleration
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             so
             strong
             by
             
             the
             accession
             of
             her
             new
             Friend●
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             safely
             contemn
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             help
             easily
             overcome
             all
             her
             other
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             withall
             they
             are
             Persons
             already
             so
             very
             near
             us
             ▪
             that
             there
             are
             none
             but
             inconsiderable
             matters
             in
             debate
             between
             us
             ;
             for
             they
             allow
             Episcopacy
             ,
             approve
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             abhor
             Sacriledge
             ,
             believe
             our
             Articles
             ,
             and
             already
             can
             and
             often
             do
             communicate
             in
             our
             Publick
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             plausible
             and
             taking
             soever
             this
             Plea
             is
             ,
             yet
             methinks
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             part
             of
             it
             which
             doth
             not
             carry
             something
             of
             wonder
             in
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Presbyterians
             did
             joyn
             with
             ,
             invite
             ,
             encourage
             ,
             and
             protect
             all
             other
             Sectaries
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Assista●ce
             they
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             ruine
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             considered
             upon
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             it
             is
             brought
             about
             ,
             that
             their
             Minds
             come
             now
             to
             be
             so
             f●r
             altered
             as
             that
             they
             will
             now
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Suppression
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Sects
             :
             Nay
             ,
             and
             very
             lately
             
             the
             leading
             Persons
             of
             that
             way
             did
             joyn
             Interests
             with
             the
             Pap●sts
             ,
             and
             mutually
             engage
             for
             assistance
             to
             P●●liament
             other
             in
             stopping
             of
             Bills
             in
             〈◊〉
             preparing
             against
             Both
             of
             them
             ▪
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             if
             the
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             them
             are
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             then
             surely
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             the
             last
             War
             upon
             any
             Religious
             Account
             .
             There
             was
             no
             need
             of
             that
             grievous
             complaint
             against
             some
             of
             those
             Thing●
             which
             a
             Preacher
             at
             this
             Day
             in
             Aldersgate-street
             made
             before
             a
             Mock-Parliament
             ,
             
               September
               24.
               1656.
               
               Praysed
               be
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               delivered
               〈◊〉
               from
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Prelatical
               I●novations
               ,
               Altar-gen●-flections
               ,
               and
               Cri●gings
               with
               Crossings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               Popists
               Trash
               and
               Trumpery
               :
               And
               truly
               (
               I
               speak
               no
               more
               than
               what
               I
               have
               often
               thought
               and
               said
               )
               the
               removal
               of
               those
               insupportable
               burthens
               counter
               〈◊〉
               ALL
               THE
               BLOOD
               and
               treasure
               shed
               and
               spent
               in
               these
               late
               Distractions
               (
               nor
               did
               I
               as
               yet
               ever
               hear
               of
               any
               godly
               men
               that
               desired
               ,
               were
               it
               possible
               ,
               to
               purchase
               their
               Friends
               or
               money
               again
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               ,
               as
               with
               
               the
               return
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               have
               those
               〈◊〉
               Anti-Christian
               Yokes
               rei●pos●●
               upon
               us
               :
               And
               if
               any
               such
               there
               be
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               that
               desire
               is
               no
               part
               of
               their
               godliness
               ,
               and
               I
               profess
               my self
               in
               that
               to
               be
               none
               of
               the
               number
               :
            
             Here
             we
             see
             that
             Mr.
             Ie●kin
             is
             very
             positive
             and
             express
             in
             the
             Case
             ;
             that
             the
             differences
             are
             so
             great
             between
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             blood
             shed
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Field
             or
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             was
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             be
             shed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             so
             great
             Evils
             ;
             and
             yet
             there
             w●●
             shed
             in
             this
             Quarrel
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             &
             of
             vast
             numbers
             of
             all
             other
             Ranks
             ,
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
             amongst
             〈◊〉
             :
             If
             the
             Differences
             between
             us
             be
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             said
             ,
             then
             methinks
             there
             was
             but
             little
             cause
             for
             that
             great
             Zeal
             of
             Mr.
             Calamy's
             ,
             which
             he
             exprest
             in
             
               Guild●Hall
               ,
               October
            
             6.
             〈◊〉
             in
             order
             to
             the
             perswading
             the
             Ci●y
             unto
             a
             liberal
             Contribution
             toward
             bringing
             in
             the
             Scots
             ,
             in
             order
             
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             he
             several
             times
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             that
             Speech
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Diffe●ences
             
             were
             in
             his
             esteem
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             that
             Grave
             and
             Reverend
             Assembly
             of
             Ministers
             there
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             very
             considerable
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             concerns
             of
             the
             Gospel
             did
             depend
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             made
             use
             of
             this
             pretence
             as
             his
             chief
             Art
             ,
             whereby
             to
             wheedle
             the
             City
             out
             of
             their
             money
             at
             that
             time
             :
             
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               if
               euer
               (
               Gentlemen
               )
               you
               might
               use
               this
               Speech
               ,
               O
               happy
               Penny
               ,
               you
               may
               use
               it
               now
               ,
               happy
               Money
               that
               will
               purchase
               my
               Gospel
               ,
               happy
               Money
               that
               will
               purchase
               Religion
               ,
               and
               purchase
               a
               Reformation
               to
               my
               Posterity
               ;
               O
               happy
               Money
               and
               blessed
               be
               God
               that
               I
               have
               it
               to
               lend
               :
            
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             these
             Gentlemen
             have
             two
             measures
             which
             upon
             different
             occasions
             they
             do
             make
             use
             of
             :
             When
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             Collogue
             with
             Authority
             ,
             then
             the
             differences
             between
             them
             and
             the
             regular
             Clergy
             are
             mere
             trifles
             and
             very
             inconsiderable
             ;
             but
             when
             there
             is
             a
             season
             offered
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             safe
             to
             animate
             and
             inflame
             the
             People
             ,
             the●
             the
             differences
             are
             of
             that
             moment
             ,
             that
             no
             Treasure
             ,
             no
             Blood
             is
             sufficient
             
             to
             be
             laid
             out
             in
             a
             Debate
             of
             that
             Concernment
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Speech
             ;
             
               If
               I
               had
               as
               many
               lives
               as
               I
               have
               hairs
               on
               my
               head
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               sacrifice
               all
               these
               lives
               in
               this
               Cause
               :
            
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             Differences
             between
             us
             be
             so
             very
             small
             ,
             sure
             there
             can
             be
             no
             great
             cause
             for
             their
             present
             obstinate
             Separation
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             these
             men
             are
             really
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             desirous
             of
             coming
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             very
             fit
             that
             in
             order
             to
             that
             they
             should
             declare
             whether
             they
             will
             leave
             those
             Principles
             which
             have
             hitherto
             divided
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             entertain
             those
             Principles
             still
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             :
             If
             they
             will
             leave
             their
             Principles
             the
             Churches
             Arms
             are
             open
             to
             receive
             and
             to
             embrace
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             mean
             ●o
             retain
             their
             Principles
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             room
             may
             be
             more
             desirable
             than
             their
             Company
             ;
             for
             upon
             those
             terms
             the
             difference
             is
             in
             no
             likelihood
             to
             amount
             to
             any
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             remaining
             in
             a
             Schism
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             will
             thereby
             be
             inabled
             
             to
             make
             a
             Schism
             within
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             are
             at
             length
             brought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             to
             part
             with
             any
             of
             their
             Principles
             ,
             will
             they
             be
             so
             Honest
             as
             to
             declare
             that
             they
             have
             been
             so
             far
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             desire
             their
             Followers
             to
             get
             out
             of
             those
             Snares
             which
             they
             in
             former
             Dayes
             did
             lay
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             particularly
             will
             they
             renounce
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             It
             was
             very
             good
             Advice
             which
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             gave
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             before
             the
             Coronation
             Sermon
             ,
             when
             he
             reminded
             Him
             of
             that
             wise
             Resolution
             of
             His
             Royal
             Grandfather
             ,
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               ready
               at
               any
               time
               to
               make
               a
               Peace
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Leaguers
               ▪
               but
               he
               would
               never
               make
               any
               Peace
               with
               the
               League
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             they
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             any
             hard
             measure
             that
             they
             should
             be
             called
             upon
             to
             renounce
             the
             Covenant
             :
             Let
             them
             not
             at
             all
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             Regular
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             not
             forgot
             those
             rigours
             with
             which
             it
             was
             imposed
             ,
             the
             many
             mischiefs
             which
             have
             been
             wrought
             ,
             and
             
             are
             something
             apprehensive
             of
             those
             mischiefs
             which
             may
             at
             this
             day
             be
             wrought
             by
             it
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             Renunciation
             of
             it
             should
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             which
             will
             certainly
             be
             interpreted
             as
             at
             least
             a
             tacit
             Confession
             ,
             that
             that
             Injuction
             was
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             a
             man
             of
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             could
             not
             submit
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             fair
             preparation
             for
             the
             Opinion
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             really
             a
             thing
             which
             doth
             oblige
             us
             .
             But
             because
             that
             Moderation
             is
             at
             this
             time
             a
             word
             much
             in
             fashion
             ;
             let
             us
             compare
             the
             Severities
             used
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Covenant
             with
             this
             which
             is
             so
             much
             complained
             of
             as
             being
             against
             it
             ▪
             It
             is
             indeed
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Clamours
             by
             themselves
             raised
             about
             its
             obligation
             ,
             established
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             Publick
             Trusts
             in
             Universities
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             renounce
             its
             Obligation
             ;
             but
             the
             Covenanters
             did
             not
             think
             this
             a
             sufficient
             security
             in
             their
             Case
             ;
             Mr.
             Calamy
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             fore-mentioned
             Speech
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             himself
             and
             the
             Reverend
             Ministers
             with
             him
             ,
             with
             
             great
             Joy
             and
             Triumph
             ;
             
               That
               there
               was
               not
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               who
               is
               not
               a
               Covenanter
               ,
               and
               the●e
               shall
               not
               one
               abide
               among
               them
               who
               will
               not
               take
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Mr.
             Calamy
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             was
             a
             Ringleader
             of
             that
             Party
             of
             men
             who
             do
             now
             plead
             for
             Comprehension
             ,
             &
             do
             earnestly
             at
             this
             time
             desire
             that
             they
             may
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             for
             renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Counsel
             of
             these
             Divines
             had
             been
             of
             as
             great
             Authority
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
             that
             which
             Mr.
             Calamy
             doth
             magnifie
             in
             Scotland
             would
             have
             been
             a
             pattern
             for
             the
             same
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             more
             sacred
             with
             them
             than
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Alleagiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             thus
             far
             condiscended
             to
             ,
             be
             so
             grateful
             to
             His
             Majesty
             as
             to
             declare
             their
             Opinions
             against
             the
             War
             raised
             against
             His
             Father
             ?
             will
             they
             in
             lieu
             of
             renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             take
             an
             Oath
             wherein
             
             they
             will
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             War
             raised
             by
             some
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             sitting
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             Assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             a
             Commission
             granted
             to
             Robert
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ,
             was
             unlawful
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             the
             known
             Laws
             both
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Nation
             ?
             If
             they
             refuse
             this
             ,
             seeing
             that
             we
             know
             that
             many
             of
             these
             very
             men
             for
             whom
             Comprehension
             is
             desired
             did
             preach
             up
             the
             War
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             declare
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             shrewdly
             to
             be
             suspected
             that
             their
             mind
             is
             the
             same
             as
             formerly
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             change
             which
             is
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             Affairs
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             it
             is
             now
             said
             in
             behalf
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             allow
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             a
             Liturgy
             ,
             nay
             of
             ours
             :
             That
             we
             may
             not
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             any
             ambiguous
             generality
             of
             Words
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             requisite
             that
             in
             this
             they
             would
             declare
             particularly
             in
             what
             sence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             allow
             and
             approve
             both
             these
             Things
             ;
             for
             if
             by
             things
             past
             we
             may
             guess
             at
             things
             present
             ;
             by
             Episcopacy
             they
             may
             mean
             but
             Presbytery
             ;
             by
             the
             Bishop
             may
             
             be
             understood
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Prolocutor
             .
             Every
             assuming
             Presbyter
             may
             at
             any
             time
             say
             as
             one
             of
             them
             lately
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             as
             good
             a
             Scripture
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             he
             w●o
             sate
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ;
             or
             perhaps
             look
             upon
             a
             Bishop
             only
             as
             a
             Civil
             Officer
             in
             order
             to
             some
             legal
             purposes
             :
             and
             by
             a
             Liturgy
             they
             may
             mean
             only
             such
             a
             ●orm
             of
             Prayers
             which
             may
             be
             either
             used
             or
             le●
             alone
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             (
             if
             ever
             to
             be
             )
             permitted
             only
             to
             those
             who
             are
             Persons
             of
             such
             small
             sufficiency
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             pray
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             being
             a
             Duty
             is
             intended
             meerly
             as
             a
             disparagement
             :
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             may
             be
             allowed
             as
             a
             way
             of
             spending
             the
             time
             till
             the
             Company
             is
             got
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             comes
             the
             Prayer
             which
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             immediate
             Author
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             alone
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             any
             blessing
             made
             〈◊〉
             it
             .
          
           
             Unless
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Persons
             be
             required
             to
             express
             their
             Minds
             very
             particularly
             in
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Matters
             of
             Debate
             between
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             alway●
             a●
             a
             loss
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             the
             
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             they
             resolve
             to
             stick
             to
             ;
             and
             without
             some
             satisfaction
             in
             these
             things
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             jealous
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             other
             disappointments
             ,
             pitched
             upon
             this
             Contrivance
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             likely
             one
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             may
             ,
             by
             their
             admission
             ,
             become
             divided
             against
             it self
             :
             The
             Pulpits
             may
             quickly
             be
             brought
             to
             speak
             in
             very
             different
             Languages
             ,
             and
             the
             Hearers
             strangely
             distracted
             between
             the
             several
             abettors
             of
             the
             very
             distant
             Measures
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Conformity
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             have
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             thus
             long
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             would
             not
             have
             their
             Wills
             in
             such
             and
             such
             Matters
             in
             debate
             between
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             being
             yielded
             to
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             with
             the
             same
             Art
             and
             Industry
             keep
             up
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             that
             Cause
             which
             they
             have
             so
             long
             contended
             for
             :
             At
             the
             least
             they
             will
             take
             what
             care
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             their
             former
             
             Hearers
             whom
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             any
             store
             of
             their
             Hearers
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             small
             question
             )
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             kept
             under
             bondage
             to
             every
             one
             of
             all
             those
             scruples
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             been
             able
             to
             retain
             dominion
             over
             them
             :
             And
             they
             who
             have
             all
             along
             been
             ,
             observably
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             admirably
             expert
             at
             interpreting
             all
             things
             to
             the
             utmost
             possibilities
             of
             all
             advantage
             ,
             as
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             Cause
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             interpret
             this
             Condescention
             as
             a
             complete
             Justification
             .
             And
             unless
             the
             Modesty
             and
             Gratitude
             of
             these
             men
             be
             strangely
             increased
             of
             late
             ,
             beyond
             what
             it
             hath
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             our
             Governours
             are
             not
             like
             to
             receive
             any
             other
             return
             than
             this
             ;
             That
             God
             hath
             at
             length
             begun
             to
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             own
             his
             People
             and
             his
             Cause
             :
             He
             hath
             now
             opened
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             see
             their
             Error
             in
             imposing
             the
             renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             what
             
             more
             a
             gracious
             God
             may
             do
             for
             so
             gracious
             a
             People
             ?
             And
             that
             Reputation
             which
             hath
             thus
             long
             engaged
             them
             to
             pretend
             their
             Cause
             of
             Separation
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             can
             do
             no
             less
             than
             continue
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             avow
             its
             having
             been
             necessary
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             will
             by
             this
             means
             be
             weakned
             by
             having
             one
             great
             Security
             taken
             from
             her
             ;
             those
             Men
             will
             be
             admitted
             into
             her
             ,
             of
             whose
             Affections
             and
             Designs
             she
             hath
             abundant
             cause
             to
             be
             highly
             jealous
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             by
             obtaining
             their
             present
             Demands
             ,
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             old
             Customs
             ,
             be
             thereby
             emboldned
             with
             the
             like
             restless
             importunity
             to
             make
             more
             demands
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             a
             little
             time
             be
             inabled
             to
             take
             what
             farther
             they
             please
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             asking
             it
             :
             And
             by
             this
             means
             the
             People
             will
             become
             extremely
             divided
             ,
             both
             amongst
             themselves
             and
             from
             the
             Government
             .
             And
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             so
             many
             left
             out
             of
             this
             Comprehension
             ,
             that
             the
             noise
             will
             not
             be
             much
             less
             than
             it
             is
             already
             :
             And
             whatever
             accession
             can
             be
             supposed
             
             to
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             her
             new
             Friends
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             than
             over-ballanced
             by
             the
             loss
             she
             will
             receive
             in
             the
             stability
             of
             her
             Principles
             and
             the
             Unity
             of
             her
             Children
             :
             She
             will
             be
             the
             less
             able
             to
             defend
             her self
             against
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             no
             small
             loss
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             Clamours
             of
             other
             Sectaries
             ,
             who
             can
             pretend
             as
             great
             grievances
             ,
             and
             alledge
             as
             plausible
             Reasons
             why
             they
             should
             be
             gratified
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Work
             of
             Coalition
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             newest
             word
             )
             as
             often
             soever
             as
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             will
             be
             just
             as
             often
             to
             begin
             again
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             any
             other
             Particulars
             of
             that
             Comprehension
             which
             is
             now
             so
             much
             endeavoured
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             let
             us
             know
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             venture
             to
             make
             a
             guess
             at
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             go
             on
             to
             another
             Contrivance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             many
             a
             more
             promising
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             is
             frequently
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Expedient
             which
             will
             gratifie
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             Considerable
             
             Persons
             than
             can
             be
             hoped
             to
             be
             brought
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             any
             one
             Comprehension
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             proposal
             of
             Toleration
             be
             in
             it self
             at
             the
             first
             view
             very
             plausible
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             very
             many
             Persons
             exceeding
             acceptable
             :
             It
             looks
             like
             a
             Privilege
             which
             every
             man
             hath
             an
             interest
             in
             ,
             which
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             enjoyed
             by
             all
             alike
             ,
             no
             man
             should
             take
             himself
             to
             have
             any
             cause
             to
             envy
             it
             to
             any
             other
             .
             Now
             this
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             however
             it
             hath
             obtained
             to
             be
             the
             general
             Darling
             ,
             yet
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             name
             there
             is
             something
             which
             offers
             it self
             to
             our
             Consideration
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             least
             worth
             our
             Enquiry
             ;
             Whether
             the
             very
             demand
             doth
             not
             carry
             in
             it
             an
             Exception
             against
             it self
             ?
             How
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             Conscience
             hath
             any
             such
             absolute
             Right
             to
             Liberty
             ?
             Hath
             it
             no
             Rule
             which
             it
             ought
             to
             walk
             by
             ?
             hath
             it
             no
             obligation
             to
             follow
             any
             besides
             its
             own
             Light
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             Case
             ,
             then
             Liberty
             and
             Conscience
             
             are
             two
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             unfit
             in
             great
             variety
             of
             Cases
             to
             be
             joyned
             together
             .
             I
             shall
             readily
             grant
             ,
             that
             to
             act
             against
             our
             Conscience
             is
             always
             a
             sin
             ;
             but
             then
             I
             shall
             add
             this
             further
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             very
             frequently
             a
             grievous
             sin
             to
             act
             according
             to
             it
             :
             Conscience
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             condemn
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             very
             many
             cases
             wherein
             it
             cannot
             justifie
             .
             
               I
               know
               nothing
               by
               my self
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               )
               yet
               am
               I
               not
               hereby
               justified
            
             ;
             and
             farther
             ,
             
               I
               may
               self
               thought
               verily
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               do
               many
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             of
             
               seared
               Consciences
               ,
               Reprobate
               Minds
            
             ,
             Men
             
               whose
               minds
               and
               Consciences
               are
               defiled
               .
            
             From
             all
             which
             Expressions
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             That
             Conscience
             is
             not
             a
             safe
             Rule
             for
             any
             man
             to
             act
             by
             in
             his
             private
             Capacity
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             Conscience
             is
             very
             far
             from
             being
             a
             safe
             Rule
             for
             any
             man
             to
             act
             by
             in
             his
             private
             Capacity
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             advisable
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             so
             far
             trusted
             ,
             as
             to
             teach
             according
             to
             it
             in
             any
             Publick
             Places
             :
             St.
             Paul
             assures
             
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             permission
             dangerous
             Contentions
             shall
             arise
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             perverseness
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             there
             was
             no
             real
             Cause
             for
             them
             ,
             
               ●
               Tim.
               2.
               14.
               
               They
               will
               strive
               about
               words
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               ●earers
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               ●
               Tim.
            
             4.
             1.
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               seducing
               spirits
               ,
               who
               teach
               the
               doctrine
               of
               devils
               :
               Tim.
            
             3.
             for
             many
             Verses
             together
             ,
             he
             describes
             a
             sort
             of
             very
             wicked
             men
             ,
             of
             whom
             in
             the
             close
             he
             gives
             this
             Character
             ,
             That
             
               they
               have
               a
               form
               of
               godliness
               ,
               but
               deny
               the
               power
               thereof
               ;
               that
               they
               creep
               into
               houses
               and
               l●ad
               captive
               silly
               women
               laden
               with
               divers
               lusts
               :
            
             And
             again
             we
             read
             of
             those
             who
             
               bring
               in
               damnable
               Her●sies
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             which
             directly
             cometh
             up
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             about
             Toleration
             ,
             
               whose
               mouths
               must
               be
               stopped
            
             .
             Thus
             far
             therefore
             our
             way
             is
             clear
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             not
             its
             own
             Rule
             ,
             is
             not
             entirely
             left
             to
             it self
             in
             its
             own
             way
             of
             acting
             :
             2.
             
             That
             those
             who
             are
             allowed
             to
             be
             publick
             Preachers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             intrusted
             with
             an
             
             absolute
             Liberty
             of
             propagating
             whatever
             Opinions
             themselves
             either
             really
             are
             or
             shall
             pretend
             to
             be
             of
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             have
             already
             spoke
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             upon
             that
             point
             besides
             the
             laying
             down
             some
             of
             the
             many
             Inconveniencies
             which
             will
             unavoidably
             arise
             upon
             the
             granting
             of
             any
             such
             Liberty
             in
             these
             Two
             Respects
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Religion
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             Government
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             to
             Religion
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Case
             is
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Liberty
             is
             the
             most
             ready
             way
             in
             the
             World
             to
             make
             Religion
             weak
             and
             despicable
             ,
             by
             being
             crumbled
             into
             an
             unaccountable
             and
             every
             day
             encreasing
             variety
             of
             Sects
             and
             Schisms
             :
             What
             one
             other
             Contrivance
             can
             possibly
             be
             thought
             upon
             ,
             whereby
             to
             expose
             Religion
             to
             the
             frequent
             and
             seemingly
             just
             scorn
             of
             Unbelievers
             than
             this
             ?
             That
             it
             should
             by
             publick
             Authority
             be
             openly
             exposed
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             ridiculous
             and
             incongruous
             pretences
             unto
             it
             ,
             to
             all
             kinds
             of
             dotage
             and
             imposture
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             folly
             and
             all
             the
             falseness
             which
             is
             to
             be
             met
             with
             among
             
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             That
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             but
             a
             Freak
             in
             his
             Brain
             shall
             have
             free
             Liberty
             ,
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             to
             Christen
             it
             a
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             every
             humour
             though
             never
             so
             unheard
             of
             and
             extravagant
             ,
             shall
             have
             by
             Law
             a
             Priviledge
             (
             if
             it
             will
             but
             claim
             it
             )
             to
             recommend
             its
             self
             as
             a
             degree
             of
             further
             Light
             :
             Here
             we
             shall
             see
             men
             shaking
             all
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Spirit
             came
             to
             them
             in
             Convulsions
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             humour
             increaseth
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             run
             naked
             about
             the
             Streets
             ,
             as
             if
             with
             the
             Old
             Man
             ,
             they
             had
             put
             off
             all
             degrees
             of
             Modesty
             :
             The
             Scripture
             shall
             be
             frequently
             so
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             man
             in
             his
             Wits
             can
             possibly
             understand
             it
             ,
             it
             both
             hath
             and
             may
             be
             allegorized
             so
             far
             as
             to
             leave
             no
             manner
             of
             Sence
             or
             Truth
             in
             any
             one
             Word
             of
             all
             the
             History
             of
             it
             ;
             its
             Laws
             may
             be
             so
             commented
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             carry
             in
             them
             no
             manner
             of
             Obligation
             :
             Among
             our selves
             the
             Family
             of
             Love
             had
             gotten
             a
             Fancy
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             any
             one
             Person
             ,
             but
             a
             quality
             whereof
             many
             are
             partakers
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             raised
             is
             nothing
             
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             regenerated
             or
             endued
             with
             the
             said
             Quality
             ,
             and
             the
             separation
             from
             them
             which
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             is
             Judgment●
             Now
             where
             ever
             this
             Liberty
             is
             indulged
             ,
             the
             Grand
             and
             concerning
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             our
             Saviours
             taking
             Humane
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             are
             all
             given
             away
             in
             Exchange
             for
             two
             or
             three
             fanciful
             Expressions
             .
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             hath
             of
             old
             been
             made
             but
             an
             Allegory
             ;
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             a
             〈◊〉
             Trope
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             to
             alledge
             that
             with
             equal
             Reason
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             mankind
             was
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             any
             real
             Beings
             ,
             but
             only
             so
             ●any
             handsome
             Figures
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Universe
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             a
             Creation
             ,
             but
             a
             Strain
             of
             Wit
             ,
             for
             Reason
             in
             such
             like
             Cases
             will
             be
             no
             more
             harkned
             to
             ,
             than
             Scripture
             :
             So
             likewise
             it
             〈◊〉
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             in
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             catched
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             in
             a
             Moral
             way
             ;
             The
             New
             Heavens
             and
             the
             New
             
             Earth
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             World
             changed
             by
             their
             Example
             into
             their
             Opinions
             :
             And
             if
             this
             Liberty
             be
             allowed
             ,
             all
             Miracles
             and
             all
             Mysteries
             will
             be
             quickly
             changed
             into
             so
             many
             Whimsies
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             it
             which
             self-conceit
             cannot
             inspire
             ,
             or
             madness
             prove
             ,
             or
             that
             man
             admit
             ,
             who
             cares
             not
             to
             know
             what
             himself
             means
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             doth
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             once
             got
             under
             the
             plausible
             shelter
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             himself
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             he
             may
             not
             impose
             upon
             vast
             multitudes
             ,
             who
             though
             never
             so
             well
             meaning
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             yet
             liable
             to
             be
             overreached
             by
             the
             Arts
             of
             other
             men
             :
             The
             dangers
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             reckoned
             ,
             because
             they
             encrease
             and
             vary
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             who
             can
             possibly
             tell
             us
             how
             many
             and
             how
             gross
             absurdities
             such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             this
             may
             bring
             into
             the
             Nation
             in
             the
             very
             next
             moment
             .
          
           
             This
             very
             Devise
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             many
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             wise
             men
             and
             no
             ill
             Christians
             ,
             are
             fond
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             
             same
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             of
             its
             shrewdest
             Adversaries
             did
             hope
             to
             drive
             Christianity
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             by
             its
             own
             assistance
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             granted
             a
             promiscuous
             Liberty
             for
             all
             dissenting
             Christians
             to
             enjoy
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             several
             ways
             ,
             in
             hopes
             thereby
             to
             engage
             one
             of
             them
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             to
             make
             his
             advantage
             upon
             all
             of
             them
             :
             For
             so
             we
             read
             of
             Iulian
             ,
             that
             when
             his
             long
             contrived
             project
             of
             restoring
             Heathenism
             began
             to
             be
             put
             in
             effectual
             execution
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Course
             which
             he
             pitched
             upon
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             most
             likely
             to
             bring
             his
             Design
             about
             ,
             to
             grant
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             to
             all
             dissenting
             Christians
             ,
             as
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinu●
            
             hath
             it
             
               Lib.
               22.
               
               Vtque
               dispositorum
               roboraret
               effectum
               ,
               dissidentes
               Christianorum
               Antistites
               cum
               plebe
               discissâ
               in
               palatium
               intromissos
               monebat
               ,
               ut
               civilibus
               Discordiis
               consopitis
               quisque
               nullo
               vetante
               religionisuae
               serviret
               intrepibus
               ▪
            
             Here
             was
             a
             man
             very
             tender
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             but
             what
             think
             we
             was
             his
             Reason
             for
             all
             this
             Indulgence
             and
             
             Moderation
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             it
             in
             the
             next
             Words
             ,
             
               Quod
               agebat
               ideo
               obstinate
               ,
               ut
               dissentiones
               augente
               Licentiâ
               non
               timeret
               ,
               unanimantem
               postea
               plebe●●
               nullas
               infestas
               hominibus
               bestias
               ut
               sunt
               sibi
               ferales
               plerique
               Christianorum
               expertus
               .
            
             This
             wise
             and
             subtle
             Adversary
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             this
             was
             a
             ready
             way
             to
             destroy
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             free
             Liberty
             and
             a
             full
             opportunity
             for
             every
             one
             who
             pleased
             to
             divide
             it
             :
             So
             that
             this
             sage
             Contrivance
             of
             ours
             is
             but
             the
             Christianity
             of
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             the
             taking
             up
             the
             
               Moderate
               Counsels
            
             of
             a
             profest
             Apostate
             ;
             and
             our
             Wisdom
             in
             preserving
             Religion
             doth
             express
             it self
             in
             those
             very
             ways
             ,
             by
             which
             as
             wise
             men
             as
             our selves
             have
             thought
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             overthrow
             it
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             hardly
             credible
             ,
             that
             any
             Person
             who
             understands
             Humane●Nature
             ,
             who
             considers
             how
             many
             are
             its
             Weaknesses
             ,
             and
             how
             violent
             its
             Passions
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Judge
             of
             Consequences
             ,
             or
             hath
             at
             all
             observed
             the
             course
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             can
             in
             the
             least
             be
             fond
             of
             any
             such
             device
             as
             this
             kind
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             who
             hath
             
             not
             within
             himself
             a
             very
             great
             Design
             against
             the
             present
             Religion
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             where
             he
             doth
             propose
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             !
             that
             is
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             this
             evil
             ,
             even
             our
             common
             Christianity
             will
             be
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             must
             wrestle
             with
             all
             the
             difficulties
             which
             Toleration
             will
             immediately
             bring
             upon
             it
             :
             That
             Faith
             is
             in
             no
             great
             likelihood
             of
             remaining
             long
             pure
             and
             sound
             ,
             which
             is
             exposed
             to
             whosoever
             pleaseth
             to
             corrupt
             and
             to
             defile
             it
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             Principle
             well
             known
             amongst
             us
             ,
             which
             where-ever
             it
             is
             admitted
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             whatever
             ,
             nor
             Rule
             of
             good
             Life
             which
             can
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             New
             Light
             ,
             or
             private
             Illumination
             :
             This
             is
             an
             Evil
             which
             cannot
             be
             watched
             with
             too
             much
             Care
             ,
             because
             it
             always
             hath
             it
             in
             its
             own
             Power
             to
             occasion
             how
             many
             and
             what
             kinds
             of
             mischief
             soever
             it self
             pleaseth
             ;
             and
             withall
             it
             is
             with
             great
             ease
             pretended
             to
             by
             every
             one
             who
             will
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             every
             day
             to
             be
             met
             
             with
             too
             many
             persons
             too
             readily
             disposed
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             such
             pretences
             .
             Some
             Romanists
             have
             with
             great
             scorn
             insulted
             over
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             this
             evil
             hath
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             creep
             into
             it
             ;
             whereas
             this
             is
             a
             difficulty
             which
             all
             Religions
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             ;
             a
             folly
             with
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             exceedingly
             abound
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             she
             is
             indebted
             for
             some
             of
             her
             chief
             Orders
             ,
             as
             being
             plainly
             founded
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Quakers
             in
             England
             are
             neither
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             nor
             as
             yet
             so
             impious
             as
             the
             Al●●brados
             were
             in
             Spain
             ,
             nor
             do
             the
             blasphemous
             Phrenzies
             of
             
               David
               George
            
             exceed
             those
             of
             
               Evangelium
               Aeternum
            
             .
             This
             is
             an
             ill
             Weed
             which
             will
             grow
             in
             all
             Soils
             ,
             and
             spread
             exceedingly
             ;
             and
             Infallibility
             it self
             is
             but
             an
             equal
             Plea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             ,
             upon
             such
             occasions
             ,
             glad
             to
             call
             in
             to
             its
             assistance
             its
             Temporal
             Advantages
             .
             This
             very
             Pretence
             doth
             scarce
             leave
             a
             man
             within
             the
             possibility
             of
             being
             confuted
             ;
             what
             Authority
             is
             ●here
             to
             be
             produced
             which
             is
             fit
             to
             come
             in
             competition
             
             with
             this
             Perswasion
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             an
             immediate
             suggestion
             from
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             The
             Scripture
             it self
             hath
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Original
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             an
             elder
             Date
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             I
             please
             ,
             is
             as
             imperfect
             in
             respect
             of
             my
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Moses
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             of
             Christ.
             This
             Evil
             is
             liable
             to
             to
             be
             as
             endless
             as
             Thought
             or
             Art
             can
             make
             it
             ,
             as
             boundless
             as
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             hath
             as
             great
             variety
             of
             shapes
             to
             appear
             in
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             possibilities
             in
             the
             World
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             either
             willing
             to
             deceive
             or
             liable
             to
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             fatal
             Influence
             the
             now
             contended
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             had
             upon
             the
             most
             considerable
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             within
             a
             small
             compass
             of
             time
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             forementioned
             Testimony
             of
             the
             London
             ,
             and
             the
             Attestation
             of
             the
             
             Cheshire-Ministers
             .
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             some
             of
             the
             Articles
             against
             which
             those
             Errors
             were
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             defile
             my
             Paper
             with
             the
             Errours
             themselves
             .
             Against
             
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             against
             
               the
               Nature
               and
               Essence
            
             ;
             
             against
             
               the
               Being
               of
               any
               God
            
             ;
             against
             
               Christ
               as
               Mediator
            
             ;
             against
             
               the
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Moral
               Law
            
             ;
             against
             Ordinances
             ;
             against
             
               Lawful
               Oaths
            
             ,
             against
             
               the
               future
               State
               of
               Mens
               Souls
               after
               this
               Life
               ,
               denying
               the
               Immortality
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             besides
             Religion
             ,
             such
             a
             Liberty
             will
             be
             quickly
             found
             to
             have
             a
             sad
             Influence
             upon
             Government
             and
             the
             publick
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             sort
             of
             Liberty
             will
             expose
             Truth
             to
             perpetual
             and
             unavoidable
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             withal
             hath
             left
             it
             no
             possibility
             of
             a
             sufficient
             Defence
             against
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             natural
             tendency
             towards
             destroying
             the
             publick
             Peace
             :
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             all
             Societies
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             every
             private
             Family
             .
             Opinions
             have
             a
             great
             Influence
             upon
             Actions
             ,
             and
             engage
             men
             not
             only
             upon
             good
             ,
             but
             upon
             very
             bad
             practices
             .
             He
             who
             is
             allowed
             to
             raise
             a
             Sect
             ,
             hath
             a
             very
             fair
             opportunity
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             of
             making
             himself
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             such
             a
             Party
             ;
             and
             by
             being
             permitted
             to
             have
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             will
             have
             but
             
             too
             many
             opportunities
             of
             having
             their
             Persons
             and
             Purses
             at
             his
             disposal
             likewise
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             some
             Princes
             have
             been
             sometimes
             forced
             to
             suffer
             Dissenters
             from
             the
             established
             Profession
             (
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             were
             so
             numerous
             ,
             or
             so
             subtil
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             go
             about
             to
             suppress
             them
             without
             discovering
             how
             unable
             they
             were
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             )
             yet
             they
             always
             looked
             upon
             such
             Dissenters
             as
             the
             next
             door
             to
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             had
             a
             perpetual
             Eye
             and
             Guard
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             of
             all
             other
             were
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             Authors
             or
             occasion
             of
             the
             next
             disturbance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             often
             found
             amongst
             the
             greatest
             Persons
             ,
             That
             Sects
             are
             things
             fit
             only
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             because
             that
             men
             of
             Parts
             and
             Fortune
             are
             neither
             easily
             nor
             usually
             seduced
             by
             them
             :
             but
             it
             ought
             likewise
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             Ambition
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Humour
             and
             Discontent
             may
             engage
             those
             who
             are
             not
             in
             earnest
             themselves
             seduced
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             all
             seeming
             earnest
             to
             seduce
             others
             .
             I
             shall
             
             readily
             grant
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Beginning
             and
             the
             greatest
             Growth
             of
             Sects
             are
             amongst
             the
             meanest
             people
             ,
             those
             whose
             Fortunes
             are
             as
             low
             as
             their
             Understandings
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             do
             not
             stay
             altogether
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             spread
             farther
             ;
             like
             a
             Pestilence
             ,
             which
             may
             begin
             in
             an
             obscure
             Alley
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             little
             time
             no
             part
             of
             the
             City
             or
             Kingdom
             may
             be
             free
             from
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Vulgar
             People
             the
             hands
             ,
             the
             Tools
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             which
             the
             Greatest
             must
             always
             make
             use
             of
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             known
             by
             frequent
             experience
             ,
             that
             a
             Deception
             once
             got
             among
             them
             ,
             may
             by
             a
             little
             Connivence
             thrive
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             dispute
             for
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             demanding
             an
             Indulgence
             ,
             refuse
             to
             give
             one
             ?
             And
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             ordinary
             sorts
             of
             people
             are
             less
             Masters
             of
             Reason
             than
             others
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ease
             they
             may
             be
             wrought
             upon
             to
             engage
             in
             those
             Courses
             ;
             which
             by
             men
             who
             understood
             better
             ,
             would
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             evidently
             unreasonable
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             Error
             which
             hath
             been
             frequently
             
             committed
             by
             wise
             men
             in
             great
             places
             :
             They
             look
             upon
             the
             Errors
             and
             Follies
             which
             the
             common
             People
             are
             drawn
             into
             ,
             as
             things
             very
             fit
             to
             be
             indulged
             ,
             as
             being
             only
             so
             many
             occasions
             for
             themselves
             to
             droll
             upon
             ;
             but
             by
             their
             so
             doing
             they
             have
             often
             found
             the
             return
             ,
             which
             Abner
             did
             of
             sporting
             himself
             with
             Lives
             ,
             as
             these
             mighty
             Sages
             do
             with
             Lives
             and
             Souls
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               2.
               14.
               
               Let
               the
               young
               men
               arise
               and
               play
               before
               us
            
             ;
             but
             with
             him
             they
             are
             at
             last
             convinced
             ,
             that
             ,
             Ver.
             26.
             it
             is
             
               bitterness
               in
               the
               latter
               end
            
             .
          
           
             The
             safety
             of
             all
             Government
             doth
             depend
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certainly
             stronger
             than
             each
             single
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             taking
             care
             of
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             to
             any
             kinds
             of
             Union
             or
             joyning
             Forces
             together
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             such
             things
             but
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             appointment
             ;
             &
             so
             long
             as
             this
             is
             taken
             effectual
             care
             of
             ,
             though
             the
             discontented
             persons
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             have
             no
             way
             of
             uniting
             ;
             they
             are
             but
             so
             many
             single
             persons
             ,
             scattered
             ,
             
             weak
             and
             insignificant
             ,
             having
             no
             opportunities
             of
             any
             Common
             Council
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             joyn
             in
             any
             Common
             Design
             .
             But
             let
             them
             once
             have
             but
             so
             much
             as
             
               any
               one
               Phrase
            
             to
             know
             one
             another
             by
             ,
             any
             
               setled
               place
            
             for
             their
             constant
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             
               a
               set
            
             and
             
               known
               company
            
             for
             them
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             
               any
               Bond
               whatever
            
             which
             doth
             unite
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             presently
             become
             a
             distinct
             People
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             having
             an
             Interest
             ,
             Counsels
             and
             Body
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             the
             Government
             is
             not
             manager
             of
             ,
             nor
             privy
             to
             ,
             but
             shall
             quickly
             find
             it self
             highly
             concerned
             by
             all
             means
             to
             provide
             against
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             once
             be
             permitted
             to
             crafty
             ,
             active
             ,
             talking
             ,
             lying
             and
             designing
             men
             ,
             to
             instil
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             ,
             the
             necessity
             ,
             usefulness
             ,
             piety
             ,
             or
             rare
             excellency
             of
             any
             one
             thing
             or
             Contrivance
             whatever
             ,
             beyond
             that
             which
             the
             present
             Laws
             and
             establishment
             doth
             provide
             for
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             here
             a
             most
             readily
             prepared
             matter
             for
             any
             bold
             Boutefeu
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             who
             will
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             
             help
             the
             Nation
             immediately
             to
             so
             fine
             a
             thing
             ?
             Hath
             not
             any
             such
             Undertaker
             a
             vast
             and
             already
             formed
             Party
             in
             all
             Parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             Let
             him
             but
             represent
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Government
             is
             the
             only
             rub
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             between
             them
             and
             their
             so
             fancied
             happiness
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             very
             likely
             that
             this
             will
             be
             the
             very
             next
             Consequent
             Resolution
             ;
             let
             us
             remove
             that
             Obstacle
             ,
             so
             publick
             a
             good
             is
             much
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             any
             particular
             Form
             or
             Family
             ;
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Nation
             is
             the
             great
             End
             ,
             and
             Governours
             themselves
             were
             created
             but
             in
             order
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             to
             cease
             as
             often
             as
             that
             End
             can
             be
             better
             attained
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             pretence
             be
             nothing
             but
             Conscience
             ,
             yet
             every
             discontent
             will
             joyn
             to
             make
             the
             Cry
             both
             loud
             and
             general
             .
             Schisms
             do
             of
             themselves
             naturally
             grow
             into
             Parties
             ,
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             are
             most
             plausible
             Occasions
             for
             any
             else
             to
             joyn
             unto
             them
             ;
             the
             gathered
             Churches
             are
             most
             excellent
             Materials
             to
             raise
             new
             Troops
             
             out
             of
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             fa●
             prepared
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Service
             of
             any
             one
             who
             will
             attempt
             to
             lead
             them
             on
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             men
             were
             wise
             and
             honest
             ,
             if
             every
             one
             understood
             well
             ,
             and
             would
             act
             accordingly
             ;
             upon
             that
             Supposition
             Conscience
             might
             have
             a
             much
             greater
             trust
             reposed
             in
             it
             than
             can
             be
             now
             adviseable
             :
             And
             if
             we
             could
             flatter
             our selves
             so
             far
             as
             to
             take
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Case
             ,
             this
             would
             no
             more
             supersede
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             coercive
             power
             of
             Laws
             in
             Religious
             matters
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             supersede
             it
             in
             Civil
             ones
             .
             For
             no
             Laws
             which
             ever
             were
             or
             can
             be
             in
             the
             World
             can
             possibly
             provide
             in
             any
             Degree
             for
             those
             large
             measures
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             fair
             dealing
             ,
             which
             would
             infallibly
             every
             where
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             if
             all
             men
             did
             take
             Care
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             Truth
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             &c.
             are
             things
             which
             every
             man's
             Conscience
             doth
             and
             must
             needs
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             should
             
             find
             that
             Conscience
             is
             not
             alone
             to
             be
             trusted
             in
             these
             which
             are
             her
             Natural
             and
             familiar
             Ojects
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             known
             and
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             usual
             with
             men
             in
             their
             dealings
             among
             one
             another
             to
             trust
             purely
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             any
             moment
             ,
             to
             one
             anothers
             Conscience
             .
             And
             seeing
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             Conscience
             may
             so
             often
             prevaricate
             in
             these
             plain
             and
             obvious
             things
             ,
             where
             she
             is
             so
             easily
             found
             out
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             great
             cause
             to
             trust
             to
             her
             fidelity
             ,
             that
             she
             will
             not
             also
             dissemble
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             more
             remote
             and
             obscure
             ,
             and
             hidden
             from
             the
             very
             best
             of
             our
             discovery
             .
             Let
             those
             therefore
             ,
             who
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             consider
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             provided
             against
             ,
             to
             keep
             this
             contrivance
             of
             theirs
             from
             being
             absolutely
             the
             most
             senceless
             and
             dangerous
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             Grounds
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             possible
             to
             provide
             against
             them
             :
             First
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             not
             honest
             ,
             and
             these
             may
             pretend
             Conscience
             
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Case
             Religion
             and
             Government
             ▪
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             are
             like
             to
             be
             most
             admirably
             secured
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             authoritatively
             permitted
             to
             the
             arbitrary
             Management
             of
             every
             designing
             Atheist
             ,
             who
             will
             but
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Enthusiast
             :
             And
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             are
             not
             honest
             ,
             so
             all
             men
             are
             not
             wise
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             former
             sort
             may
             pretend
             Conscience
             ,
             so
             the
             latter
             are
             perpetually
             liable
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             innumerable
             ,
             however
             absurd
             pretences
             unto
             it
             :
             Those
             Laws
             are
             not
             fitted
             for
             the
             Temper
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             who
             looks
             demurely
             is
             presently
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             that
             men
             say
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             think
             ;
             let
             us
             but
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             very
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             personate
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             very
             eager
             to
             desire
             a
             general
             License
             for
             every
             one
             who
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             become
             a
             publick
             Cheat.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             from
             these
             diversities
             of
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             when
             they
             are
             only
             different
             forms
             of
             speaking
             ,
             
             there
             will
             immediately
             arise
             great
             Distances
             of
             Affection
             :
             
               For
               these
               Divisions
               ,
               of
               Reuben
               there
               will
               be
               great
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               ,
               sur●●zings
               ,
               censures
               ,
               jealousies
               ,
               raylings
               ,
               evil
               speaking
               ,
               animosities
               ,
               peevishness
               ,
               malice
               ,
               perverse
               disputings
               ,
               &
               every
               evil
               way
               :
            
             Each
             Congregation
             will
             have
             at
             least
             some
             one
             little
             Proposition
             peculiar
             to
             its
             self
             ,
             which
             all
             its
             Proselytes
             must
             be
             known
             by
             ,
             which
             all
             their
             Thoughts
             must
             be
             perpetually
             running
             upon
             ,
             &
             every
             one
             else
             must
             be
             called
             upon
             to
             come
             up
             to
             :
             the
             smallest
             gathered
             Church
             cannot
             hold
             its
             Members
             together
             ,
             unless
             it
             hath
             some
             particular
             thing
             to
             engage
             them
             upon
             ,
             &
             to
             have
             them
             known
             by
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             with
             any
             face
             separate
             from
             all
             mankind
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             have
             something
             to
             say
             for
             it
             ,
          
           
             This
             contrivance
             however
             it
             be
             absurd
             and
             dangerous
             will
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             have
             alwayes
             many
             who
             will
             be
             very
             fond
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             most
             ready
             way
             for
             every
             forward
             Fellow
             to
             think
             himself
             some
             body
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             adopted
             himself
             into
             such
             a
             Sect
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             next
             thing
             which
             he
             is
             to
             think
             upon
             is
             to
             try
             if
             he
             can
             
             improve
             the
             Notion
             a
             little
             farther
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             And
             if
             he
             finds
             that
             his
             addition
             is
             but
             a
             little
             taking
             ,
             he
             will
             then
             forsake
             his
             Masters
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             ,
             divide
             from
             that
             Church
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             long
             a
             precious
             Member
             to
             gather
             a
             purer
             of
             his
             own
             .
             And
             so
             his
             New
             Light
             will
             serve
             most
             bravely
             for
             himself
             to
             shine
             in
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             had
             been
             a
             new
             and
             unheard
             of
             Invention
             ,
             the
             Contrivers
             might
             then
             have
             been
             allowed
             to
             entertain
             vast
             hopes
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             tryed
             ,
             and
             hath
             alwayes
             brought
             Confusion
             along
             with
             it
             :
             And
             is
             it
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             that
             in
             variety
             of
             Worships
             the
             one
             doth
             look
             upon
             the
             other
             as
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             impious
             ?
             And
             then
             how
             lamentably
             must
             that
             City
             be
             divided
             whose
             Inhabitants
             think
             themselves
             bound
             ,
             as
             they
             love
             God
             to
             hate
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             seen
             ,
             that
             a
             Common
             Enemy
             hath
             crept
             in
             at
             these
             intestine
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             both
             ,
             while
             the
             one
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             different
             Communions
             ,
             did
             not
             
             enough
             care
             to
             help
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Be
             our
             apprehensions
             about
             divine
             Matters
             never
             so
             different
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             them
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             common
             Duties
             of
             Humanity
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             mutual
             Endeavours
             after
             the
             publick
             Good.
             I
             readily
             grant
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             our
             assistance
             in
             either
             of
             these
             Cases
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             error
             ;
             but
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             too
             general
             an
             one
             ,
             and
             Law-makers
             are
             to
             consider
             not
             only
             what
             men
             ought
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             use
             to
             do
             .
             Why
             shall
             I
             fight
             (
             saith
             one
             )
             for
             a
             Prince
             who
             is
             an
             Idolater
             ?
             and
             why
             should
             I
             (
             saith
             another
             )
             take
             any
             care
             to
             relieve
             that
             City
             which
             is
             only
             a
             Bundle
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             are
             in
             my
             esteem
             Blasphemers
             likewise
             ?
             Ieroboam
             understood
             this
             very
             well
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             cast
             off
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             set
             up
             another
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             easily
             concluding
             that
             by
             perswading
             them
             to
             be
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             he
             should
             easily
             keep
             them
             to
             be
             another
             Kingdom
             ;
             when
             their
             Faiths
             were
             once
             divided
             ,
             the
             Nations
             would
             
             never
             care
             to
             unite
             again
             .
          
           
             And
             pray
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             shall
             a
             Prince
             do
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             where
             are
             diverse
             ways
             of
             Worship
             allowed
             and
             frequented
             in
             the
             same
             Nation
             ?
             Shall
             he
             discountenance
             the
             Professors
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             by
             keeping
             them
             out
             of
             all
             Office
             and
             Employment
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             he
             disobligeth
             that
             whole
             Profession
             ,
             loseth
             so
             many
             hearts
             ;
             who
             sure
             will
             think
             themselves
             to
             be
             very
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             disrespected
             only
             out
             of
             their
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             follow
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Light.
             And
             what
             are
             they
             like
             to
             think
             of
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             which
             doth
             refuse
             to
             employ
             them
             meerly
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             be
             present
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             de●iled
             by
             a
             profane
             mixture
             of
             humane
             Inventions
             ?
             Or
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             shall
             the
             Prince
             carry
             himself
             equally
             and
             indifferently
             towards
             all
             Perswasions
             ,
             countenance
             and
             prefer
             them
             all
             alike
             ?
             This
             can
             hardly
             be
             ,
             because
             that
             he
             himself
             must
             be
             of
             some
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             think
             it self
             not
             fairly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             
             if
             it
             have
             not
             some
             preeminence
             :
             And
             when
             he
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             himself
             indifferent
             to
             all
             Perswasions
             ,
             there
             will
             enough
             be
             immediatly
             ready
             to
             give
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             all
             Religions
             for
             his
             own
             ends
             ,
             but
             himself
             is
             really
             of
             none
             ;
             and
             so
             perpaps
             none
             of
             them
             will
             be
             really
             for
             him
             :
             And
             thus
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             displease
             neither
             Party
             ,
             he
             shall
             certainly
             displease
             them
             both
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             Zealots
             of
             all
             sides
             will
             represent
             him
             at
             the
             best
             as
             one
             lukewarm
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             only
             fit
             to
             be
             spit
             out
             of
             all
             their
             Mouths
             .
          
           
             Men
             may
             talk
             of
             their
             fine
             projects
             as
             long
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             surely
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             already
             so
             settled
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             great
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             hath
             a
             standing
             Influence
             upon
             that
             ,
             those
             Politicks
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             strange
             ,
             which
             go
             about
             to
             alter
             or
             unsettle
             or
             put
             any
             check
             upon
             such
             a
             Constitution
             :
             And
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             Clergy
             thus
             regulated
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             kindness
             sure
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
             to
             to
             go
             about
             to
             set
             up
             such
             a
             Ministry
             
             〈◊〉
             depends
             purely
             upon
             the
             People
             :
             And
             when
             the
             whole
             Method
             of
             the
             Preachers
             Maintenance
             and
             Reputation
             must
             consist
             in
             the
             various
             Arts
             by
             which
             he
             can
             either
             guide
             or
             follow
             the
             several
             Humours
             of
             each
             of
             his
             Congregation
             ;
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             good
             Crafts-master
             to
             perswade
             the
             Multitude
             unto
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Danger
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             plain
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             great
             Promoters
             of
             the
             desired
             Ecclesiastical
             Confusion
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             looked
             upon
             as
             any
             Inconvenience
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             all
             likelihood
             the
             true
             and
             real
             and
             only
             Reason
             which
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             so
             very
             fond
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             desire
             it
             with
             so
             great
             earnestness
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             put
             off
             by
             never
             so
             many
             denials
             and
             disappointments
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             great
             rub
             in
             their
             way
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             therefore
             because
             they
             find
             that
             they
             cannot
             directly
             demand
             the
             present
             removal
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             bethought
             themselves
             of
             two
             plausible
             Methods
             whereby
             to
             prepare
             the
             
             way
             for
             doing
             it
             another
             time
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             door
             to
             let
             the
             Churches
             old
             Enemies
             in
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             care
             which
             shall
             be
             taken
             to
             give
             them
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             bring
             their
             old
             Enmities
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             the
             Church
             will
             be
             not
             only
             weakned
             ,
             by
             being
             divided
             within
             her self
             ,
             but
             besides
             there
             will
             be
             a
             part
             of
             her self
             always
             ready
             to
             betray
             her
             ,
             and
             give
             her
             up
             .
             One
             sort
             of
             the
             Projectors
             desire
             only
             thus
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             satisfie
             them
             :
             Another
             sort
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             think
             it
             not
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Church
             be
             only
             weakned
             within
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             a
             free
             Liberty
             for
             whosoever
             pleaseth
             to
             train
             up
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             prevail
             with
             to
             come
             and
             learn
             of
             them
             the
             several
             ways
             by
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             occasion
             offers
             it self
             ,
             may
             be
             set
             upon
             from
             without
             :
             And
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             these
             Gentlemen
             are
             not
             unacquainted
             with
             new
             Models
             of
             Civil
             as
             well
             as
             Ecclesiastical
             Administration
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             thus
             pointed
             at
             some
             few
             of
             the
             innumerable
             Inconveniences
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             I
             shall
             add
             once
             
             more
             ,
             that
             some
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             present
             Device
             of
             Comprehension
             ;
             that
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             upon
             this
             Condition
             ,
             That
             all
             who
             receive
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             obliged
             publickly
             before
             their
             Congregations
             to
             declare
             their
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             in
             a
             Form
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             Authority
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             that
             Declaration
             on
             certain
             Days
             to
             be
             likewise
             appointed
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             it
             always
             to
             mean
             Persons
             ,
             who
             shall
             only
             be
             appointed
             to
             slubber
             it
             over
             ,
             to
             spend
             the
             time
             till
             the
             Company
             is
             got
             together
             ;
             and
             then
             one
             of
             the
             Precious
             Men
             shall
             come
             and
             put
             himself
             in
             all
             the
             most
             solemn
             Postures
             imaginable
             ,
             and
             in
             fact
             say
             to
             the
             People
             (
             as
             Dr.
             
             Heylin's
             Chamber-fellow
             was
             served
             after
             a
             short
             Grace
             )
             
               Dearly
               Beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               praise
               God
               better
               :
            
             And
             withal
             ,
             that
             Security
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             That
             this
             Conformity
             of
             theirs
             be
             not
             used
             merely
             as
             an
             Expedient
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             publick
             Employment
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             
             may
             be
             the
             more
             ready
             ,
             when
             opportunity
             offers
             it self
             ,
             to
             assist
             Providence
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             a
             thorough
             Reformation
             .
             And
             this
             Advice
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             perfectly
             needless
             ,
             because
             that
             as
             great
             a
             Conformity
             as
             for
             ought
             appears
             is
             now
             intended
             ,
             hath
             been
             formerly
             advised
             and
             submitted
             to
             upon
             this
             very
             account
             ,
             to
             prepare
             Matters
             the
             better
             for
             an
             intended
             Change.
             This
             Mr.
             Calamy
             (
             in
             his
             Apology
             against
             Mr.
             Burton
             ,
             1646
             quoted
             in
             the
             Collection
             called
             
               Evangelinur
               Armatum
            
             ,
             p.
             47.
             )
             alledgeth
             for
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             his
             own
             old
             Arts
             :
             
               As
               for
               the
               Service-book
               ,
               let
               Mr
               ,
            
             Burton
             
               know
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               meeting
               at
               my
               House
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               by
               above
               a
               hundred
               Ministers
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               debate
               ,
               upon
               divers
               weighty
               Considerations
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               could
               in
               their
               Iudgments
               submit
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               entreated
               for
               a
               while
               to
               continue
               so
               to
               do
               .
               To
               this
               our
               dissenting
               Brethren
               then
               present
               did
               agree
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               made
               a
               Speech
               to
               manifest
               his
               Concordance
               .
               This
               is
               enough
               
               to
               give
               any
               man
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               late
               laying
               it
               down
               .
            
             And
             proportionably
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             some
             very
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             Good
             Old
             Cause
             ,
             do
             for
             all
             that
             conform
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             sanctified
             Excuse
             of
             
               submitting
               to
               them
               as
               Burthens
            
             .
             Now
             these
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             are
             competent
             fore-warnings
             to
             Authority
             to
             take
             care
             to
             secure
             it self
             against
             any
             ill
             use
             which
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             made
             of
             any
             abatements
             towards
             that
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             very
             Case
             do
             profess
             themselves
             to
             act
             without
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             the
             Arts
             which
             they
             can
             think
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             their
             great
             earnestness
             in
             desiring
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             for
             renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             doth
             in
             them
             plainly
             shew
             a
             very
             great
             fondness
             remaining
             toward
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             yielded
             to
             ,
             would
             in
             Authority
             appear
             more
             than
             a
             tacit
             Confession
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             hitherto
             been
             to
             blame
             in
             its
             Zeal
             against
             it
             .
             Their
             restleness
             in
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             sworn
             
               never
               to
               be
               wrought
               
               over
               to
               an
               Indifferency
               or
               detestable
               Neutrality
               :
            
             But
             that
             Authority
             should
             be
             wrought
             over
             to
             shew
             kindness
             to
             such
             a
             Combination
             against
             it self
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             should
             propose
             it
             to
             the
             old
             Cavaliers
             to
             give
             leave
             to
             their
             old
             Persecutors
             to
             believe
             themselves
             under
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             
               to
               bring
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               condign
               punishment
               ,
            
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             may
             justly
             raise
             all
             mens
             wonder
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             indeed
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             last
             Bill
             of
             Comprehension
             it
             was
             provided
             (
             and
             so
             perhaps
             it
             may
             in
             this
             )
             That
             no
             man
             should
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             oblige
             under
             such
             a
             Penalty
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             that
             such
             a
             Provision
             may
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             for
             let
             us
             consider
             this
             one
             thing
             :
             Those
             Persons
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             our
             present
             Debate
             is
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             entrusted
             to
             be
             Guides
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             Renunciation
             be
             once
             taken
             off
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             Liberty
             enough
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             amongst
             their
             Confidents
             ,
             without
             coming
             within
             the
             
             danger
             of
             the
             Law.
             Let
             us
             remember
             that
             the
             Holy
             League
             in
             France
             was
             taken
             by
             above
             half
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             before
             the
             King
             did
             ever
             so
             much
             as
             hear
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             Matter
             plain
             ,
             I
             shall
             propose
             a
             Case
             very
             like
             it
             in
             our
             own
             Kingdom
             .
             Suppose
             that
             any
             man
             out
             of
             the
             great
             Tenderness
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             for
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             should
             propose
             that
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             should
             be
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             taken
             away
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             pretence
             ,
             That
             Oaths
             are
             not
             to
             be
             multiplied
             but
             upon
             great
             necessity
             ;
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             are
             nice
             and
             tender
             things
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             disquieted
             by
             being
             pried
             into
             ;
             and
             disputable
             Points
             of
             Government
             are
             not
             fit
             matters
             to
             be
             put
             into
             an
             Oath
             :
             Ought
             not
             such
             a
             Person
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             with
             a
             very
             jealous
             Eye
             ,
             as
             being
             ill
             affected
             to
             his
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             his
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ?
             He
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Favourers
             will
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             reply
             ,
             no
             ;
             because
             he
             doth
             at
             the
             same
             time
             offer
             a
             Security
             in
             it
             
             self
             as
             Good
             and
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             very
             punishable
             for
             any
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               our
               Soveraign
               Lord
               King
            
             Charles
             
               is
               not
               lawful
               and
               rightful
               King
               of
               these
               Realms
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               King
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             should
             propose
             this
             Alteration
             ,
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             better
             Subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             than
             to
             the
             King.
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             those
             ,
             who
             with
             so
             great
             Eagerness
             and
             Importunity
             have
             so
             often
             endeavoured
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             Renunciation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             much
             suspected
             ,
             lest
             they
             have
             in
             their
             Eye
             something
             which
             is
             of
             much
             higher
             Consideration
             with
             them
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Settlement
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             It
             now
             remains
             that
             I
             consider
             the
             great
             Objections
             which
             are
             urged
             against
             all
             which
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             That
             Comprehension
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             others
             Toleration
             ,
             others
             both
             ,
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             granted
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             reason
             
             of
             the
             great
             Numbers
             who
             do
             desire
             it
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             great
             Merit
             ,
             they
             being
             Persons
             in
             whom
             doth
             consist
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Sobriety
             ,
             Industry
             ,
             Frugality
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             deserved
             well
             of
             His
             Majesty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             adviseable
             to
             grant
             a
             Liberty
             at
             this
             time
             to
             these
             Persons
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             assistance
             which
             they
             are
             able
             to
             afford
             us
             against
             Popery
             ;
             and
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Liberty
             be
             not
             given
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Inconvenience
             to
             Trade
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Toleration
             of
             several
             Forms
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             we
             may
             see
             a
             good
             effect
             of
             among
             our
             Neighbours
             in
             France
             and
             Holland
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Civil
             Penalties
             are
             of
             no
             use
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             make
             Hypocrites
             .
             To
             all
             which
             pretences
             I
             return
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Numbers
             of
             these
             men
             are
             not
             in
             any
             degree
             so
             great
             as
             they
             do
             pretend
             ;
             It
             is
             indeed
             one
             of
             their
             great
             and
             old
             Arts
             to
             make
             all
             the
             shew
             they
             can
             possibly
             ,
             and
             to
             boast
             of
             those
             Numbers
             which
             they
             cannot
             shew
             ;
             one
             who
             is
             as
             well
             acquainted
             
             with
             the
             Muster
             Rolls
             of
             these
             Parties
             as
             any
             man
             ,
             doth
             plead
             for
             an
             Indulgence
             by
             this
             very
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             considerable
             as
             that
             any
             danger
             needed
             to
             be
             feared
             from
             them
             .
             Peace-offering
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
             
               What
               are
               we
               that
               Publick
               Disturbance
               should
               be
               feared
               from
               us
               ,
               nec
               pondera
               rerum
               nec
               momenta
               sumus
               ;
               by
               what
               way
               or
               means
               ,
               were
               we
               never
               so
               desirous
               ,
               could
               we
               contribute
               any
               thing
               thereunto
               ?
               What
               Designs
               are
               we
               capable
               of
               ?
               &c.
            
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             which
             they
             can
             either
             use
             or
             lay
             aside
             ,
             as
             occasion
             offers
             it self
             :
             They
             can
             either
             wheedle
             Authority
             into
             pity
             and
             forbearance
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             they
             are
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             danger
             can
             possibly
             be
             feared
             from
             them
             ;
             Or
             otherwise
             they
             can
             Hectour
             Authority
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             considerable
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             are
             disobliged
             ,
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             feared
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             Place
             ,
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             these
             men
             do
             appear
             in
             some
             Numbers
             ,
             considering
             how
             easily
             many
             honest
             well-meaning
             Persons
             may
             
             be
             seduced
             by
             the
             Zeal
             and
             vehemence
             of
             some
             who
             are
             seduced
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             Arts
             of
             others
             whose
             great
             design
             is
             to
             seduce
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             some
             Remainders
             of
             the
             Old
             Army
             yet
             alive
             ,
             Committee-men
             ,
             Sequestrators
             ,
             Purchasers
             of
             Crown
             and
             Church
             Lands
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             interested
             in
             the
             late
             Rebellion
             ?
             besides
             vast
             Multitudes
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             depending
             on
             them
             ,
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             glad
             of
             so
             many
             Solemn
             Occasions
             of
             meeting
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             keep
             up
             their
             Acquaintance
             and
             Correspondence
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             very
             serious
             face
             upon
             their
             
               goad
               old
               Cause
            
             ,
             and
             find
             many
             opportunities
             to
             he
             mutually
             serviceable
             to
             one
             another
             in
             their
             private
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             of
             joyning
             Counsels
             against
             the
             Publick
             .
             And
             do
             they
             not
             breed
             up
             their
             Children
             and
             Relations
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Principles
             with
             themselves
             ?
             Now
             the
             greater
             Numbers
             there
             are
             of
             such
             People
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             care
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             that
             they
             be
             not
             permitted
             to
             meet
             together
             .
             The
             
             Meeting-place
             is
             very
             well
             fitted
             for
             a
             Religious
             Rendevouz
             ,
             and
             the
             Spiritual
             Master
             of
             the
             Camp
             may
             not
             only
             deliver
             out
             his
             Orders
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             ,
             but
             may
             stamp
             upon
             them
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             ,
             if
             the
             Government
             would
             please
             but
             to
             own
             it self
             ,
             the
             Numbers
             of
             these
             men
             would
             presently
             appear
             to
             be
             very
             inconsiderable
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             no
             oftner
             been
             tryed
             than
             it
             hath
             been
             found
             to
             have
             been
             accompanied
             with
             good
             effect
             .
             In
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Dayes
             ,
             these
             mens
             Predecessours
             were
             very
             troublesome
             ,
             made
             grat
             noise
             with
             their
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             dangers
             which
             would
             arise
             by
             disobliging
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             some
             great
             Favourers
             in
             Court
             upon
             some
             accounts
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             very
             Religious
             ;
             but
             when
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Insolent
             Provocation
             in
             the
             Year
             1588.
             
             When
             the
             Queen
             was
             in
             all
             her
             Fears
             from
             the
             
               Spanish
               Armado
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             to
             deny
             them
             Nothing
             ;
             they
             so
             far
             provoked
             Her
             ,
             as
             to
             alienate
             
             Her
             Mind
             for
             ever
             from
             them
             :
             Their
             boasted
             of
             Numbers
             did
             immediately
             abate
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             were
             immediately
             submitted
             to
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             did
             perceive
             that
             it
             was
             but
             in
             vain
             to
             think
             of
             longer
             triffling
             with
             them
             :
             So
             likewise
             it
             hapned
             in
             King
             Iames
             His
             Dayes
             ,
             their
             loud
             Clamours
             were
             presently
             silenced
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             King
             declared
             Himself
             resolute
             at
             the
             Conference
             at
             Hampton-Court
             :
             Nor
             would
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             have
             had
             any
             less
             effect
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             accompanied
             with
             a
             general
             Discourse
             at
             the
             same
             time
             of
             a
             Toleration
             to
             follow
             immediately
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             several
             of
             the
             Preachers
             in
             the
             Separated
             Congregations
             ,
             whether
             they
             did
             not
             leave
             their
             Livings
             upon
             this
             very
             hope
             ,
             which
             without
             it
             they
             would
             have
             never
             done
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             for
             Toleration
             by
             any
             ,
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             looked
             upon
             as
             such
             by
             themselves
             :
             This
             very
             Point
             being
             a
             thing
             about
             which
             
             themselves
             are
             highly
             divided
             ,
             and
             would
             by
             no
             means
             if
             they
             could
             help
             it
             grant
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             their
             Numbers
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             point
             of
             Merit
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             in
             which
             I
             do
             delight
             so
             very
             little
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             must
             gratifie
             my
             own
             temper
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             very
             little
             in
             it
             .
             The
             Faults
             of
             other
             men
             are
             things
             which
             I
             by
             no
             means
             delight
             to
             dwell
             upon
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             very
             irksome
             :
             As
             they
             are
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             whatever
             Degrees
             any
             of
             them
             have
             attained
             to
             in
             Piety
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             Intellectual
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Accomplishments
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             they
             may
             every
             day
             increase
             more
             and
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             comfort
             and
             reward
             of
             whatever
             is
             truly
             good
             in
             them
             .
             But
             as
             they
             are
             a
             Party
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             their
             Merit
             hath
             not
             been
             very
             great
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Crown
             or
             Nation
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             it
             were
             easie
             
             to
             be
             very
             large
             ,
             for
             one
             who
             delights
             in
             that
             which
             to
             me
             is
             a
             very
             ungrateful
             Employment
             .
             In
             the
             Histories
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             King
             Iames
             ,
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             ;
             there
             is
             too
             much
             to
             be
             found
             on
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             His
             Majesty
             which
             now
             is
             ,
             when
             He
             was
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             what
             Usage
             He
             did
             receive
             from
             them
             ,
             though
             His
             Royal
             Clemency
             hath
             been
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             pardon
             ,
             yet
             His
             Loyal
             Subjects
             have
             not
             quite
             forgot
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             next
             Pretence
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             adviseable
             to
             grant
             these
             men
             an
             Indulgence
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             assistance
             which
             they
             are
             able
             to
             afford
             us
             against
             Popery
             :
             This
             is
             such
             an
             Objection
             which
             the
             Regular
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             scarce
             be
             able
             to
             refrain
             themselves
             from
             looking
             upon
             without
             some
             Indignation
             :
             The
             Writings
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Episcopal
             Divines
             have
             hitherto
             been
             had
             in
             great
             Esteem
             over
             all
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             no
             men
             thought
             to
             have
             had
             a
             better
             Cause
             to
             defend
             ;
             no
             men
             looked
             upon
             as
             better
             able
             to
             defend
             
             it
             :
             Not
             to
             mention
             the
             many
             Worthies
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             King
             Iames
             His
             Dayes
             ,
             whose
             Names
             are
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             had
             in
             great
             and
             deserved
             Honour
             :
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             some
             few
             who
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             present
             Controversie
             have
             wrote
             against
             the
             Puritans
             as
             well
             as
             Papists
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             have
             fell
             under
             the
             Indignation
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             viz.
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
             ,
             Arch-Bishop
             Bramhal
             ,
             Bishop
             Taylor
             ,
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             .
             How
             many
             Ages
             will
             the
             Nonconformists
             take
             to
             breed
             up
             a
             man
             equal
             to
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ?
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             known
             Learning
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             a
             Preface
             to
             a
             Body
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             Printed
             some
             Years
             before
             His
             Majesties
             Return
             ,
             takes
             occasion
             to
             declare
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Controversie
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             useth
             to
             be
             handled
             by
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ;
             his
             Words
             are
             these
             :
             
               That
               they
               preach
               against
               Popery
               ,
               I
               not
               at
               all
               mislike
               ,
               only
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               these
               two
               Cautions
               were
               better
               observed
               
               served
               than
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               conjecture
               of
               the
               Rest
               by
               the
               proportion
               of
               what
               hath
               come
               to
               my
               Knowledge
               )
               I
               fear
               they
               usually
               are
               by
               the
               more
               zealous
               of
               that
               Party
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               through
               Ignorance
               ,
               Prejudice
               ,
               or
               Precipitancy
               ,
               call
               that
               Popery
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               then
               under
               that
               name
               and
               notion
               preach
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               do
               it
               with
               less
               noyse
               and
               more
               weight
               ▪
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             was
             a
             Person
             of
             great
             Learning
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             withall
             a
             Person
             of
             very
             great
             Humility
             and
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             very
             little
             delight
             in
             undervaluing
             the
             meanest
             Person
             living
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             expresseth
             his
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             these
             two
             not
             inconsiderable
             Defects
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             Question
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             know
             how
             to
             pitch
             upon
             such
             Arguments
             as
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             .
             And
             withall
             some
             Pages
             afterwards
             he
             adds
             this
             ,
             
               That
               even
               in
               these
               times
               of
               great
               Distraction
               ,
               and
               
               Consequently
               thereunto
               of
               so
               great
               advantage
               for
               the
               Factors
               for
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               none
               have
               stept
               into
               the
               Gap
               more
               readily
               ,
               nor
               appeared
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Enemy
               more
               openly
               ,
               nor
               maintained
               the
               Fight
               with
               more
               stoutness
               and
               gallantry
               than
               the
               Episcopal
               Divines
               have
               done
               ,
               as
               their
               late
               Learned
               Writings
               testifie
               :
               yea
               and
               some
               of
               them
               such
               (
               as
               beside
               their
               other
               sufferings
               )
               have
               layen
               as
               deep
               under
               the
               suspicion
               of
               being
               Popishly
               affected
               a●
               any
               other
               of
               their
               Brethren
               whatsoever
               :
               That
               by
               the
               Endeavours
               of
               these
               Episcopal
               Divines
               some
               that
               were
               bred
               Papists
               have
               been
               gained
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               others
               that
               began
               to
               waver
               ,
               confirmed
               and
               settled
               in
               their
               Old
               Religion
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               were
               fallen
               from
               us
               recovered
               and
               reduced
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               disadvantages
               of
               these
               confused
               Times
               ;
               and
               of
               each
               of
               these
               I
               am
               able
               to
               produce
               some
               Instances
               .
               But
               I
               profess
               sincerely
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               known
               (
               at
               least
               I
               cannot
               call
               to
               remembrance
               )
               so
               much
               as
               one
               single
               Example
               of
               any
               of
               this
               done
               by
               any
               of
               our
               Anti-Geremonian
               Brethren
               ,
               whether
               Presbyterian
               
               or
               Independent
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             whether
             our
             separating
             Brethren
             have
             been
             improved
             in
             their
             Abilities
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             more
             fortunate
             in
             their
             successes
             in
             their
             disputings
             with
             the
             Romanists
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             lies
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             out
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Persons
             now
             among
             them
             were
             then
             extant
             :
             Since
             which
             time
             there
             hath
             indeed
             appeared
             a
             Body
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             being
             the
             united
             Labours
             of
             sundry
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             any
             Miracles
             which
             either
             have
             or
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             World
             both
             is
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             silent
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             we
             take
             these
             men
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             our
             Church
             will
             be
             so
             much
             the
             less
             defensible
             ,
             as
             having
             admitted
             into
             it
             Persons
             whose
             Principles
             are
             no
             way
             justifiable
             ;
             and
             withal
             with
             express
             leave
             not
             to
             renounce
             the
             most
             unjustifiable
             of
             all
             their
             Principles
             .
             And
             for
             their
             Assistance
             against
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             as
             yet
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             so
             valuable
             as
             to
             countervail
             the
             Advantage
             
             we
             shall
             give
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             taking
             these
             into
             our
             Church
             .
             If
             we
             suffer
             them
             to
             remain
             in
             Bodies
             distinct
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Romanists
             have
             an
             Advantage
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             what
             disguise
             themselves
             shall
             suppose
             to
             be
             fittest
             for
             them
             .
             How
             easie
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             a
             Priest
             to
             set
             up
             for
             a
             gifted
             Brother
             !
             And
             what
             one
             Opinion
             is
             there
             imaginable
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             brought
             in
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             New
             Light
             ?
             Whether
             all
             the
             stories
             be
             true
             of
             Friars
             who
             have
             preached
             in
             Meeting-houses
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             had
             an
             opportunity
             of
             being
             so
             well
             informed
             ,
             as
             to
             venture
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             have
             there
             fair
             opportunities
             offered
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             as
             yet
             seasonable
             to
             set
             up
             directly
             for
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             they
             may
             however
             prepare
             the
             way
             by
             pulling
             down
             of
             ou●s
             .
          
           
             And
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Zeal
             which
             the
             Non-conformists
             do
             declare
             against
             Popery
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             they
             know
             very
             well
             how
             to
             
             joyn
             both
             Counsels
             and
             Arms
             together
             :
             The
             leading
             Men
             of
             both
             Parties
             in
             Ireland
             were
             wonderfully
             great
             together
             ,
             all
             the
             while
             that
             the
             Design
             was
             managing
             against
             my
             Lord
             of
             Strafford
             ;
             and
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             Declaration
             which
             the
             King
             set
             forth
             concerning
             the
             Success
             of
             the
             Battel
             at
             Edge-hill
             on
             October
             23.
             1643.
             
             He
             hath
             left
             this
             Memorial
             to
             all
             Posterity
             ;
             
               All
               men
               know
               the
               great
               numbers
               of
               Papists
               which
               serve
               in
               their
               Armies
               ,
               Commanders
               and
               others
               ;
               the
               great
               Industry
               they
               have
               used
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Loyalty
               and
               Affection
               of
               all
               our
               loving
               Subjects
               of
               that
               Religion
               ;
               the
               PRIVATE
               PROMISES
               and
               VNDERTAKINGS
               THAT
               THEY
               HAVE
               MADE
               TO
               THEM
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               assist
               them
               against
               Vs
               ,
               ALL
               THE
               LAWS
               MADE
               IN
               THEIR
               PREIVDICE
               SHOVLD
               BE
               REPEALED
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             next
             Objection
             ,
             That
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Conventicles
             will
             be
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             Trade
             :
             I
             must
             needs
             confess
             that
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             would
             have
             great
             weight
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             any
             truth
             in
             it
             .
             That
             Trade
             is
             a
             
             thing
             of
             great
             and
             general
             Concern
             ,
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             confessed
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             spending
             many
             words
             whereby
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             Our
             wisest
             Kings
             have
             always
             thought
             themselves
             concerned
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             provisions
             whereby
             to
             promote
             and
             encourage
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             man
             so
             mean
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             one
             degree
             or
             other
             receive
             some
             benefit
             by
             our
             Commerce
             with
             other
             Nations
             .
             Not
             to
             enter
             into
             particulars
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             name
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             Measure
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Money
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             Growth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             without
             which
             those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             our
             own
             Growth
             ,
             cannot
             without
             great
             difficulty
             pass
             from
             one
             hand
             to
             another
             .
             Our
             Ships
             are
             our
             Bulwarks
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             than
             so
             ;
             for
             they
             not
             only
             keep
             other
             Nations
             from
             coming
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             carry
             us
             to
             them
             :
             They
             make
             the
             Sea
             to
             be
             our
             Earth
             ,
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             our
             native
             Soil
             ,
             by
             bringing
             home
             to
             our
             doors
             whatsoever
             groweth
             in
             any
             
             Corner
             of
             the
             Universe
             .
             It
             was
             Trade
             which
             brought
             Tyre
             to
             be
             called
             
               The
               City
               of
               Ioy
               ,
               the
               crowning
               City
               ,
               whose
               Merchants
               were
               Princes
               ,
               and
               whose
               Traffickers
               the
               honourable
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Esay
             22.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             was
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             Trade
             that
             this
             City
             is
             again
             said
             
               to
               have
               heaped
               up
               silver
               as
               dust
               ,
               and
               fine
               Gold
               as
               mire
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               Zech.
            
             9.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             secure
             of
             our
             own
             Land
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             proportionable
             strength
             at
             Sea.
             And
             besides
             this
             necessity
             in
             point
             of
             Safety
             ,
             it
             brings
             innumerable
             advantages
             in
             point
             of
             improvement
             ;
             carrying
             from
             us
             our
             own
             Commodities
             which
             we
             can
             spare
             from
             our
             own
             use
             ,
             and
             in
             return
             bringing
             us
             whatsoever
             the
             World
             doth
             afford
             ,
             for
             Use
             ,
             Delight
             ,
             Strength
             or
             Ornament
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             by
             which
             vast
             multitudes
             do
             alone
             subsist
             and
             altogether
             depend
             upon
             ,
             which
             great
             numbers
             do
             thrive
             and
             flourish
             by
             ;
             by
             which
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             a
             brave
             Addition
             to
             his
             Revenue
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             besides
             doth
             in
             his
             degree
             find
             many
             comforts
             and
             
             conveniencies
             in
             his
             way
             of
             Living
             :
             It
             is
             the
             great
             Employer
             and
             Rewarder
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Ingenuity
             and
             of
             Industry
             ;
             by
             means
             whereof
             we
             every
             day
             see
             men
             advanced
             to
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             ,
             to
             live
             comfortably
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             benefit
             to
             their
             Country
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             it self
             clear
             ,
             that
             Trade
             is
             very
             highly
             and
             universally
             beneficial
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             but
             ordinarily
             versed
             in
             it
             are
             able
             to
             reckon
             many
             admirable
             Advantages
             which
             I
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             think
             upon
             .
             It
             remains
             now
             that
             I
             enquire
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Inconsistency
             between
             Trade
             and
             Uniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             as
             is
             generally
             (
             though
             without
             any
             Ground
             which
             I
             could
             ever
             hear
             )
             pretended
             ?
             These
             Two
             things
             have
             in
             their
             nature
             no
             manner
             of
             Repugnancy
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Repugnancy
             ,
             between
             them
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             proceed
             from
             them
             themselves
             ,
             but
             from
             something
             else
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             these
             Two
             things
             the
             worse
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             that
             is
             I
             shall
             now
             enquire
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             this
             Argument
             from
             Trade
             hath
             been
             used
             in
             former
             days
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             manner
             of
             occasion
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             however
             it
             served
             as
             a
             pretence
             ,
             whereby
             to
             amuse
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             clamour
             against
             the
             Government
             .
             I
             instance
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             my
             Lord
             of
             Strafford
             :
             What
             a
             noise
             was
             raised
             all
             over
             the
             Town
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Trade
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             till
             Execution
             was
             done
             upon
             him
             :
             And
             whosoever
             raiseth
             any
             such
             Cry
             shall
             have
             always
             some
             ready
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             there
             will
             be
             always
             those
             who
             will
             want
             Trade
             :
             And
             let
             him
             but
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             Court
             and
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             only
             Causes
             of
             this
             their
             want
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             loudest
             ,
             Down
             with
             them
             ,
             down
             with
             them
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             Bishops
             in
             England
             did
             pretend
             to
             the
             same
             Power
             with
             the
             Presbyteries
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             then
             indeed
             it
             might
             so
             happen
             that
             the
             Traders
             might
             have
             some
             cause
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             those
             Gentlemen
             did
             at
             the
             Assembly
             
             at
             Glascow
             ,
             1638.
             pass
             an
             Act
             concerning
             Salmon-fishing
             ;
             another
             about
             Salt-pans
             ,
             
               Roger
               L'
               Estrange
               ,
               p.
            
             330.
             
             By
             Act
             of
             Assembly
             at
             Dundee
             1592.
             they
             prohibited
             all
             Trading
             with
             any
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             down
             the
             
             Munday-market
             at
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               Spotswood
               ,
               p.
            
             393
             ,
             394.
             
             But
             in
             this
             Case
             the
             Shoo-makers
             thought
             fit
             to
             assert
             their
             Christian
             Liberty
             against
             the
             Impositions
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             tumultuously
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             chase
             the
             Ministers
             out
             of
             Town
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Market
             continued
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             that
             grave
             Historian
             tells
             us
             ,
             did
             cause
             much
             sport
             at
             Court
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Rascals
               and
               Soutars
               could
               obtain
               at
               the
               Ministers
               hands
               what
               the
               King
               could
               not
               in
               Matters
               more
               reasonable
               .
            
          
           
             That
             Trading
             hath
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Restauration
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             been
             very
             high
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             many
             complaints
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             evident
             to
             any
             man
             who
             is
             never
             so
             little
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Custom-house
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             answered
             to
             the
             
             height
             of
             all
             mens
             hopes
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             some
             things
             which
             have
             hapned
             ,
             which
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             was
             no
             way
             concerned
             in
             :
             First
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             War
             with
             France
             and
             Holland
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             Merchants
             must
             needs
             become
             very
             great
             Sufferers
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             At
             the
             very
             same
             time
             there
             was
             a
             raging
             Plague
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             London
             but
             in
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Trading
             places
             of
             the
             Nation
             ;
             which
             did
             not
             only
             sweep
             away
             great
             numbers
             of
             our
             Trading
             People
             ,
             but
             may
             easily
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             an
             unhappy
             influence
             upon
             Trade
             it self
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             accompany
             these
             Two
             great
             difficulties
             there
             came
             a
             dreadful
             Fire
             ,
             the
             loss
             by
             which
             is
             inestimable
             :
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Second
             Dutch
             War.
             Now
             there
             are
             none
             of
             all
             these
             things
             can
             happen
             to
             a
             Nation
             ,
             but
             Trade
             must
             unavoidably
             suffer
             by
             ,
             and
             feel
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             wonder
             will
             be
             very
             little
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             we
             have
             suffered
             by
             them
             all
             .
             And
             these
             are
             things
             so
             publickly
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             hear
             of
             any
             Difficulties
             which
             the
             Trading
             People
             do
             wrestle
             with
             ,
             presently
             overlook
             all
             these
             notorious
             Causes
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             long
             Harangues
             about
             Common
             Prayer
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             I
             may
             add
             that
             besides
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Calamities
             ;
             If
             we
             are
             out-done
             in
             point
             of
             Trade
             by
             our
             Neighbours
             in
             Holland
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Nature
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             Manners
             of
             our
             People
             .
          
           
             Our
             Country
             hath
             in
             it self
             a
             great
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             life
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             Holland
             hath
             not
             ;
             they
             must
             trade
             or
             they
             cannot
             live
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             our
             Case
             :
             And
             if
             necessity
             makes
             men
             expert
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             expert
             brings
             them
             to
             thrive
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             :
             It
             is
             this
             very
             necessity
             which
             every
             day
             makes
             vast
             Numbers
             among
             them
             ,
             glad
             to
             submit
             to
             all
             the
             Labours
             &
             Hazards
             of
             all
             the
             Seas
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             &
             all
             this
             purely
             to
             support
             their
             Lives
             with
             very
             course
             fare
             ,
             and
             very
             small
             wages
             ;
             now
             the
             goodness
             of
             
             our
             Country
             affording
             to
             our
             People
             a
             more
             comfortable
             subsistence
             upon
             much
             easier
             terms
             than
             is
             to
             be
             had
             among
             them
             ,
             is
             one
             plain
             cause
             why
             our
             People
             are
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             take
             that
             pains
             ,
             run
             into
             those
             dangers
             and
             submit
             to
             those
             severe
             terms
             ,
             which
             with
             them
             is
             not
             less
             than
             absolutely
             necessary
             :
             Not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             return
             of
             their
             long
             Voyages
             ,
             what
             vast
             advantages
             do
             they
             make
             by
             Fishing
             upon
             our
             own
             Coasts
             ,
             which
             we
             alwayes
             complain
             of
             ,
             but
             will
             by
             no
             means
             betake
             our selves
             unto
             .
             Again
             he
             who
             hath
             got
             a
             vast
             sum
             of
             money
             by
             trading
             ,
             hath
             here
             in
             England
             a
             perpetual
             conveniency
             of
             purchasing
             Land
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             he
             himself
             or
             his
             Son
             doth
             become
             a
             Country
             Gentleman
             ,
             which
             in
             Holland
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             Trade
             is
             amongst
             us
             given
             over
             ,
             when
             men
             come
             to
             be
             Masters
             of
             such
             great
             sums
             of
             Money
             as
             to
             be
             best
             able
             to
             command
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             reap
             the
             most
             considerable
             advantages
             by
             it
             :
             In
             Holland
             because
             Trade
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             every
             one
             is
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             
             Children
             are
             all
             instructed
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             inured
             to
             the
             business
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Stock
             and
             Experience
             of
             a
             Family
             descends
             from
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             increaseth
             from
             Generation
             to
             Generation
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             that
             their
             Merchants
             should
             be
             able
             to
             out-do
             ours
             ,
             who
             are
             frequently
             left
             by
             their
             Parents
             as
             large
             or
             larger
             sums
             of
             Money
             to
             begin
             with
             ,
             as
             ours
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             very
             well
             satisfied
             with
             and
             give
             over
             :
             They
             go
             on
             and
             improve
             what
             we
             look
             upon
             as
             more
             adviseable
             barely
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             prevent
             an
             increase
             which
             would
             have
             come
             easily
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             waste
             and
             consume
             what
             they
             in
             a
             few
             Years
             are
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             Stocks
             inabled
             without
             difficulty
             to
             treble
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             different
             way
             of
             disposure
             of
             the
             plenty
             of
             the
             Rich
             which
             is
             between
             them
             and
             us
             :
             They
             make
             another
             and
             greater
             advantage
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             than
             we
             either
             do
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             do
             :
             They
             make
             their
             People
             to
             work
             harder
             ,
             fare
             harder
             than
             any
             of
             ours
             will
             
             do
             ,
             to
             take
             smaller
             wages
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             they
             are
             something
             helped
             in
             being
             able
             to
             under-sell
             us
             :
             And
             besides
             the
             Masters
             of
             Trade
             do
             themselves
             live
             much
             more
             frugally
             than
             we
             do
             in
             point
             of
             Dyet
             and
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             other
             heights
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             studiously
             avoid
             many
             unnecessary
             ways
             of
             Expence
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             (
             perhaps
             too
             apt
             )
             to
             be
             fond
             of
             .
             And
             whatever
             is
             expended
             must
             needs
             take
             off
             so
             much
             from
             Improvement
             ;
             which
             Consideration
             prevails
             with
             them
             to
             be
             very
             sparing
             till
             they
             are
             very
             Rich
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             pretend
             to
             any
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             brought
             themselves
             into
             a
             condition
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             material
             Concerns
             with
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
             Now
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             more
             in
             the
             Case
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             Trade
             they
             should
             much
             out-do
             us
             ?
             And
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             better
             acquainted
             with
             that
             People
             than
             I
             am
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             to
             reckon
             many
             other
             particular
             things
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             order
             to
             this
             great
             Design
             ,
             which
             
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             relation
             to
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             which
             would
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             possibly
             have
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             our selves
             and
             our
             present
             Case
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             three
             Things
             (
             which
             I
             can
             learn
             )
             pretended
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             putting
             the
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             in
             Execution
             can
             draw
             any
             prejudice
             upon
             Trade
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             Merchants
             who
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             conform
             ,
             will
             not
             come
             over
             and
             settle
             in
             England
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             eminent
             Traders
             being
             Non-conformists
             ,
             they
             will
             either
             forbear
             Trading
             to
             the
             utter
             undoing
             of
             all
             such
             Workmen
             (
             as
             Weavers
             ,
             &c.
             )
             who
             do
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             leave
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             carry
             their
             profitable
             Trades
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             will
             bring
             a
             great
             decay
             of
             Trade
             here
             ,
             and
             carry
             away
             that
             benefit
             ,
             which
             England
             might
             have
             received
             ,
             to
             that
             ,
             whatever
             Country
             they
             shall
             please
             to
             settle
             in
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Merchants
             beyond
             Sea
             (
             as
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             &c.
             )
             will
             
             not
             be
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             trust
             their
             Estates
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             are
             ,
             being
             lyable
             to
             such
             Prosecutions
             as
             by
             our
             Laws
             they
             are
             liable
             unto
             ,
             will
             be
             fearful
             of
             having
             any
             Estates
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             more
             adviseable
             to
             forbear
             Trading
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             so
             many
             Difficulties
             ;
             These
             are
             the
             three
             most
             considerable
             Objections
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             been
             able
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             each
             of
             these
             I
             have
             this
             to
             offer
             by
             way
             of
             return
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             severity
             will
             discourage
             Forraign
             Merchants
             from
             comming
             over
             to
             us
             :
             It
             is
             a
             mistake
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             such
             a
             Bug
             bear
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             that
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             sufficient
             Cause
             to
             hinder
             any
             great
             Numbers
             of
             valuable
             Persons
             from
             coming
             over
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Nation
             .
             It
             is
             by
             no
             means
             clear
             that
             any
             store
             of
             them
             do
             at
             this
             time
             desire
             to
             transplant
             hither
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             possible
             that
             some
             other
             of
             
             our
             Civil
             Constitutions
             may
             be
             greater
             bars
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             than
             the
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Register
             :
             And
             that
             Person
             must
             have
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Intelligence
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             able
             to
             secure
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             such
             Numbers
             of
             considerable
             Merchants
             at
             this
             time
             designing
             to
             come
             over
             ,
             and
             are
             diverted
             only
             by
             the
             News
             of
             the
             Bill
             against
             Conventicles
             going
             to
             be
             put
             into
             Execution
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             advantage
             and
             addition
             of
             those
             Persons
             ,
             and
             that
             Trade
             to
             the
             Nation
             should
             be
             〈◊〉
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             overbalance
             those
             many
             and
             unavoidable
             Inconveniencies
             which
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             Religion
             and
             Government
             must
             be
             exposed
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             remain
             in
             our
             Memories
             that
             in
             
             Cromwel's
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             Liberty
             given
             to
             all
             except
             Papists
             and
             Prelatists
             ,
             that
             any
             were
             by
             that
             Liberty
             encouraged
             to
             come
             over
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             any
             such
             number
             as
             to
             be
             considerable
             .
             But
             suppose
             it
             should
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             some
             Eminent
             Merchants
             
             should
             design
             to
             come
             over
             ;
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             hear
             ,
             nor
             am
             I
             wise
             enough
             to
             think
             upon
             any
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             should
             more
             fright
             them
             from
             England
             ,
             than
             the
             Inquisition
             doth
             from
             other
             Countries
             ,
             as
             
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
            
             ,
             and
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             those
             Countries
             Merchants
             have
             their
             Factories
             ,
             and
             drive
             their
             greatest
             Trade
             :
             Besides
             strangers
             Merchants
             have
             as
             much
             encouragement
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             as
             can
             reasonably
             be
             desired
             ;
             the
             French
             have
             their
             Church
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             theirs
             ;
             nay
             ,
             even
             the
             Iews
             have
             theirs
             ,
             and
             all
             Aliens
             of
             〈◊〉
             Reformation
             have
             even
             by
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             an
             express
             provision
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             own
             way
             of
             Worship
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             meet
             and
             keep
             to
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             they
             need
             fear
             no
             more
             in
             this
             Country
             than
             in
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             Thing
             alledged
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             ,
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Traders
             being
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             they
             will
             leave
             off
             Trading
             ,
             and
             by
             
             that
             means
             undo
             all
             sorts
             of
             Workmen
             who
             do
             depend
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             leave
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             carry
             their
             Trades
             away
             along
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             more
             Noise
             than
             Weight
             ,
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             examine
             it
             with
             a
             little
             Care.
             That
             some
             eminent
             Merchants
             are
             Non-conformists
             is
             undoubtedly
             True
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             most
             eminent
             are
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             could
             easily
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             fit
             to
             mention
             the
             Names
             of
             particular
             Persons
             :
             But
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             doth
             any
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             will
             make
             them
             either
             quit
             their
             profitable
             .
             Trades
             ,
             or
             fright
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             It
             doth
             neither
             condemn
             them
             to
             be
             hanged
             nor
             burned
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             their
             Persons
             or
             Estates
             for
             being
             Non-conformists
             ,
             but
             permits
             them
             to
             be
             of
             what
             Religion
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             alloweth
             them
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             their
             Families
             :
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             easily
             imagined
             ,
             that
             People
             will
             be
             
             so
             far
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             (
             though
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             Fanaticism
             will
             go
             a
             great
             way
             toward
             putting
             them
             out
             of
             them
             )
             as
             to
             leave
             their
             settled
             and
             profitable
             Trades
             ,
             their
             Native
             Country
             ,
             Relations
             and
             Friends
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             cannot
             publickly
             shew
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Mode
             of
             Worship
             ;
             whereas
             they
             may
             freely
             enjoy
             it
             in
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             and
             be
             known
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             interruption
             in
             any
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Conveniencies
             :
             Especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             Merchants
             of
             that
             Eminency
             ,
             that
             their
             Case
             deserves
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             a
             case
             of
             this
             Publick
             concern
             now
             under
             debate
             ,
             are
             very
             well
             able
             to
             keep
             Ministers
             in
             thier
             own
             Houses
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             it
             with
             far
             less
             charge
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             than
             either
             going
             into
             some
             other
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             the
             forbearance
             of
             their
             Trades
             will
             put
             them
             to
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             for
             once
             suppose
             two
             Things
             ,
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             evidently
             not
             true
             ;
             the
             second
             not
             at
             all
             likely
             ,
             That
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Merchants
             are
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             that
             account
             they
             will
             forbear
             
             Trading
             :
             But
             even
             upon
             these
             Terms
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             those
             they
             deal
             with
             will
             not
             be
             utterly
             undone
             ,
             whatever
             may
             be
             pretended
             :
             For
             put
             the
             Case
             that
             three
             or
             four
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Merchants
             should
             dy
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             I
             wish
             did
             never
             happen
             )
             break
             ;
             every
             dayes
             experience
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Clothiers
             they
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Weavers
             ,
             and
             other
             Workmen
             depending
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             presently
             ruined
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             out
             of
             employment
             ,
             but
             do
             immediately
             find
             other
             Merchants
             to
             deal
             with
             ;
             the
             Trades
             of
             those
             who
             either
             give
             over
             Trading
             ,
             or
             dy
             ,
             being
             alwayes
             continued
             by
             their
             Sons
             ,
             or
             Partners
             ,
             or
             shared
             amongst
             those
             who
             have
             been
             their
             Servants
             ,
             or
             other
             Merchants
             who
             deal
             in
             the
             same
             Commodity
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             Places
             .
             But
             suppose
             that
             the
             putting
             the
             Laws
             in
             Execution
             should
             so
             far
             distract
             any
             Numbers
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             run
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             whither
             they
             will
             run
             ,
             only
             into
             Holland
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             more
             freely
             enjoy
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             nor
             converse
             more
             freely
             with
             one
             another
             about
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             may
             do
             here
             in
             England
             .
             All
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             that
             here
             they
             cannot
             meet
             in
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             I
             leave
             it
             even
             to
             the
             Non-Conformists
             themselves
             to
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             that
             one
             Conveniency
             of
             Meeting
             in
             great
             Numbers
             be
             a
             sufficient
             enticement
             to
             any
             rational
             man
             to
             exchange
             England
             for
             Holland
             ?
          
           
             But
             put
             the
             Case
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             go
             into
             Holland
             ,
             or
             into
             some
             other
             Country
             ;
             I
             did
             never
             yet
             meet
             with
             any
             man
             who
             could
             demonstrate
             to
             me
             how
             they
             could
             carry
             away
             their
             Trade
             of
             Merchandizing
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             so
             willing
             ;
             live
             in
             Holland
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             drive
             their
             usual
             Trades
             here
             in
             England
             by
             their
             Correspondents
             ,
             in
             which
             Case
             the
             Nation
             will
             only
             loose
             the
             common
             profit
             of
             their
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             and
             wearing
             :
             But
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             Trade
             of
             the
             Nation
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             if
             they
             leave
             any
             Merchants
             behind
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             will
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             considerable
             than
             any
             who
             will
             go
             away
             ;
             and
             
             by
             withdrawing
             themselves
             into
             other
             Countries
             ,
             they
             will
             but
             leave
             their
             Trades
             to
             be
             shared
             amongst
             better
             men
             and
             better
             Subjects
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             leaving
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             instead
             of
             prejudicing
             ,
             they
             would
             occasion
             a
             very
             great
             blessing
             unto
             it
             ,
             by
             carrying
             away
             with
             them
             the
             Divisions
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             the
             Trade
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Act
             against
             Conventicles
             was
             first
             made
             ,
             this
             Argument
             against
             it
             from
             Trade
             was
             much
             insisted
             on
             ,
             and
             I
             remember
             a
             Story
             was
             raised
             about
             some
             great
             Dealers
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             who
             had
             with-drawn
             their
             stock
             ,
             left
             off
             all
             business
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             vast
             Numbers
             of
             poor
             People
             ,
             who
             did
             depend
             on
             them
             ,
             were
             utterly
             undone
             :
             This
             Matter
             seemed
             so
             considerable
             ,
             as
             that
             several
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Persons
             in
             the
             Nation
             did
             meet
             together
             to
             consult
             about
             a
             remedy
             for
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             so
             growing
             an
             evil
             .
             But
             when
             this
             Matter
             came
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             I
             could
             never
             learn
             that
             it
             had
             any
             thing
             more
             than
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             noise
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             an
             eminent
             City
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             inferiour
             perhaps
             to
             none
             except
             London
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Artifice
             was
             made
             use
             of
             to
             fright
             the
             Magistrates
             from
             suppressing
             the
             Conventicles
             :
             A
             great
             rumour
             was
             spread
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             might
             not
             have
             Liberty
             to
             meet
             as
             formerly
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             all
             with-draw
             their
             Stocks
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             great
             detriment
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             a
             vast
             loss
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Poor
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             by
             their
             respective
             Parishes
             .
             But
             the
             Raisers
             of
             all
             this
             Clamour
             did
             quickly
             find
             that
             they
             had
             to
             do
             with
             those
             who
             were
             at
             least
             as
             great
             Masters
             of
             Trade
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             it
             was
             undertaken
             by
             those
             who
             were
             very
             well
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             Dissenters
             did
             think
             fit
             to
             withdraw
             their
             Stocks
             ,
             there
             should
             immediate
             care
             be
             taken
             that
             the
             Trade
             of
             the
             City
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             the
             very
             same
             height
             which
             it
             was
             at
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             abatement
             ,
             or
             leaving
             any
             one
             Work-man
             out
             of
             as
             good
             an
             Employment
             as
             he
             had
             before
             :
             It
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             feared
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             desired
             that
             they
             would
             withdraw
             their
             Stocks
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             encouraged
             to
             the
             so
             doing
             ,
             provided
             that
             they
             would
             give
             Security
             that
             they
             will
             not
             Trade
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             others
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             in
             other
             mens
             Names
             ,
             they
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             have
             a
             good
             sum
             of
             money
             given
             them
             ,
             if
             that
             may
             move
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             vainly
             afraid
             ,
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             :
             Do
             we
             know
             the
             Non-Conformists
             no
             better
             than
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             suspect
             them
             of
             being
             apt
             to
             give
             over
             their
             profitable
             Trades
             ?
             It
             had
             been
             a
             more
             rational
             Jealousie
             to
             have
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             more
             intent
             upon
             any
             imaginable
             way
             of
             getting
             of
             Money
             ,
             than
             on
             any
             Settlement
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             :
             And
             perhaps
             it
             would
             be
             not
             only
             no
             ill
             Experiment
             to
             destroy
             this
             Argument
             ,
             but
             withall
             as
             likely
             a
             way
             to
             reduce
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             which
             can
             be
             thought
             upon
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Law
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             refuse
             to
             conform
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             who
             meet
             at
             Conventicles
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             Trade
             :
             
             Such
             a
             Law
             indeed
             would
             be
             terrible
             to
             them
             ▪
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             bare
             mention
             of
             it
             will
             make
             them
             forbear
             to
             use
             this
             kind
             of
             threatning
             us
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             to
             themselves
             alone
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             dreadful
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             third
             Objection
             ,
             That
             Merchants
             beyond
             Seas
             (
             as
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
             &c.
             )
             will
             be
             afraid
             to
             trust
             their
             Estates
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             of
             so
             little
             weight
             as
             to
             require
             but
             a
             very
             few
             words
             ;
             it
             being
             evident
             that
             all
             kinds
             of
             Merchants
             at
             this
             day
             do
             correspond
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             have
             corresponded
             with
             others
             not
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             Papists
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             Protestants
             with
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             other
             Pretences
             there
             are
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             wherein
             Trade
             may
             seem
             concerned
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             at
             present
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             suggestion
             why
             a
             Toleration
             of
             several
             wayes
             of
             Religion
             may
             not
             do
             as
             well
             here
             as
             it
             doth
             amongst
             our
             Neighbours
             in
             France
             and
             Holland
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             France
             ,
             the
             different
             Professions
             
             of
             Religion
             there
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             without
             many
             sad
             effects
             upon
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             hath
             so
             sanctified
             the
             Animosities
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             prevailed
             upon
             both
             ,
             out
             of
             Zeal
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             let
             Aliens
             and
             Enemies
             into
             the
             Bowels
             of
             their
             Native
             Country
             .
             But
             their
             Case
             and
             ours
             is
             vastly
             different
             ;
             the
             Hugonots
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             tolerated
             ,
             have
             those
             Merits
             to
             plead
             which
             our
             Non
             Conformists
             have
             not
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             divide
             into
             several
             Communions
             among
             themselves
             ,
             neither
             would
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             permitted
             either
             by
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             it self
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             Holland
             ,
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             were
             not
             brought
             to
             admit
             of
             by
             second
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             after
             mature
             Deliberation
             ,
             but
             were
             necessitated
             upon
             by
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             Cause
             upon
             which
             they
             first
             united
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Constitution
             of
             that
             Government
             they
             fell
             into
             .
             One
             part
             of
             their
             Cause
             was
             a
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Impositions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
             Rome
             ,
             as
             exercised
             after
             the
             imperious
             manner
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Government
             :
             Now
             Liberty
             in
             matters
             of
             Conscience
             was
             the
             most
             natural
             Word
             in
             the
             World
             in
             this
             Case
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ;
             Freedom
             from
             the
             present
             Pressures
             was
             the
             thing
             immediately
             in
             their
             Eye
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             at
             the
             same
             time
             had
             the
             same
             Aim
             :
             And
             as
             they
             were
             then
             only
             agreed
             what
             they
             would
             not
             have
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             they
             invited
             all
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             come
             to
             their
             Assistance
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             one
             Religion
             was
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             so
             many
             several
             Independent
             Governments
             ,
             as
             go
             to
             the
             making
             up
             of
             those
             States
             .
             For
             as
             Sr.
             
               William
               Temple
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             of
             their
             Government
             ,
             
               p.
               75.
               
               They
               are
               not
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               a
               Confederacy
               of
               seven
               Soveraign
               Provinces
               united
               together
               for
               their
               common
               and
               mutual
               Defence
               ,
               without
               any
               dependance
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nay
             farther
             ,
             
               That
               each
               of
               these
               Provinces
               is
               likewise
               composed
               of
               so
               many
               little
               States
               and
               Cities
               ,
               which
               have
               several
               Marks
               of
               
               Sovereignty
               within
               themselves
               ,
               &
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Sovereignty
               of
               the
               Province
               ;
               not
               being
               concluded
               in
               many
               things
               by
               the
               Majority
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               universal
               Concurrence
               of
               Voyces
               in
               the
               Provincial
               States
               .
            
             To
             this
             let
             us
             add
             the
             great
             Variety
             of
             Persons
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Wars
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             came
             into
             ,
             and
             embodied
             with
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               England
            
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             if
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             agree
             in
             any
             one
             way
             they
             permitted
             divers
             ?
          
           
             Such
             a
             kind
             of
             Liberty
             therefore
             as
             is
             now
             contended
             for
             amongst
             us
             ,
             cannot
             so
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             by
             these
             States
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             grown
             up
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Nature
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             their
             Inconveniencies
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             not
             been
             unperceived
             by
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Affair
             of
             Barnevelt
             it
             was
             found
             that
             Religious
             Differences
             could
             find
             a
             way
             of
             intermingling
             themselves
             with
             State-quarrels
             ,
             and
             the
             States
             did
             then
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             Laws
             about
             what
             they
             called
             erroneous
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             As
             to
             Religion
             the
             Effects
             of
             Liberty
             
             of
             Conscience
             are
             in
             those
             Countries
             plainly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             daily
             growth
             of
             Popery
             and
             Socinianism
             ,
             and
             of
             men
             altogether
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             kinds
             of
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             ;
             things
             which
             by
             the
             same
             means
             may
             be
             brought
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             indeed
             upon
             the
             admittance
             of
             which
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             it
             .
             The
             States
             of
             the
             United
             Provinces
             may
             indeed
             keep
             themselves
             safe
             from
             all
             Disturbances
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             Enthusiastick
             Lunacies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Garrisons
             and
             standing
             Army
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             security
             can
             be
             had
             against
             the
             dangers
             of
             Toleration
             .
             And
             seing
             that
             the
             Case
             of
             England
             is
             in
             both
             these
             Respects
             very
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Holland
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             is
             intended
             so
             to
             continue
             ,
             an
             Argument
             of
             this
             nature
             taken
             from
             them
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             what
             ought
             to
             conclude
             us
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             Argument
             from
             Holland
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             conclusive
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Comprehension
             or
             as
             to
             Toleration
             ,
             doth
             appear
             in
             these
             Two
             things
             :
             
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Government
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             different
             from
             theirs
             ;
             2.
             in
             the
             Condition
             of
             those
             People
             amongst
             us
             who
             dissent
             from
             the
             Government
             .
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Government
             ,
             Comprehension
             is
             with
             us
             much
             more
             unsafe
             than
             the
             same
             thing
             would
             be
             in
             Holland
             ;
             because
             the
             Preachers
             do
             there
             depend
             altogether
             upon
             the
             States
             Pay
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             Tenure
             but
             during
             pleasure
             ;
             whereas
             a
             Beneficed
             Man
             with
             us
             hath
             a
             Free-hold
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             but
             by
             a
             legal
             Way
             :
             By
             which
             advantage
             he
             may
             fence
             with
             Authority
             ,
             and
             may
             publicky
             deliver
             such
             things
             which
             the
             people
             may
             very
             well
             understand
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Law
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             take
             any
             hold
             of
             him
             .
             And
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             sudden
             experience
             ,
             if
             these
             men
             could
             be
             admited
             by
             Law
             into
             sure
             and
             certain
             Possessions
             upon
             their
             own
             Terms
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             the
             more
             apt
             to
             suspect
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             hear
             that
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             was
             ever
             wrought
             upon
             by
             being
             yielded
             to
             :
             And
             if
             their
             
             Gratitude
             and
             good
             Nature
             should
             upon
             this
             occasion
             begin
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             welcome
             as
             it
             is
             less
             expected
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             Comprehension
             among
             us
             ,
             considering
             the
             Persons
             who
             do
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             declared
             Principles
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             unsafe
             than
             the
             same
             thing
             would
             be
             in
             Holland
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Government
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             So
             likewise
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             is
             Toleration
             more
             unsafe
             here
             than
             it
             would
             be
             there
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             consider
             the
             Temper
             of
             those
             People
             who
             dissent
             from
             us
             .
             Holland
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             hath
             a
             standing
             Army
             ,
             and
             so
             considerable
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             shall
             infallibly
             be
             secured
             by
             it
             ,
             whether
             their
             Preachers
             ,
             or
             whoever
             else
             can
             be
             perswaded
             by
             them
             ,
             will
             or
             no.
             And
             how
             confidently
             soever
             the
             Argument
             from
             Holland
             is
             now
             adays
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             grant
             the
             like
             Liberty
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             this
             very
             Argument
             was
             looked
             upon
             with
             great
             scorn
             :
             The
             Author
             of
             
               Wholsome
               Severity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             doth
             censure
             the
             States
             of
             the
             United
             Provinces
             with
             great
             sharpness
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             p.
             30.
             and
             compares
             the
             Toleration
             there
             given
             to
             differing
             sorts
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             to
             the
             Toleration
             given
             by
             the
             Pope
             
               to
               Courtizans
            
             .
          
           
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             various
             sorts
             of
             Perswasions
             there
             do
             not
             use
             to
             question
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             Tolerating
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             ours
             have
             always
             done
             .
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             would
             by
             no
             means
             tolerate
             the
             Independents
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             help
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             now
             in
             a
             word
             shew
             ,
             how
             unwilling
             the
             Independents
             are
             to
             tolerate
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             or
             other
             Sects
             which
             in
             their
             Inclinations
             they
             do
             not
             favour
             .
          
           
             
               And
               this
               is
               no
               new
               discovery
               of
               mine
               ,
               but
               a
               thing
               which
               did
               discover
               it self
               as
               early
               as
               there
               was
               occasion
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               in
               teh
               forementioned
               Book
               called
            
             Wholsome
             Severity
             reconciled
             with
             Chistian
             Liberty
             ,
             p.
             19.
             
             In
             New
             England
             there
             hath
             been
             Severity
             enough
             (
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             )
             used
             
             against
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             appeal
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             those
             who
             now
             plead
             so
             much
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Toleration
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             were
             they
             able
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             could
             find
             Civil
             Authority
             inclinable
             to
             put
             forth
             the
             Coercive
             Power
             against
             it
             ,
             Whether
             in
             that
             case
             would
             they
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             repress
             it
             by
             strong
             hand
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             repressed
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             without
             Cause
             that
             I
             put
             this
             Quaere
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             
               M.
               S.
            
             p.
             50.
             doth
             allow
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             fighting
             against
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             indeed
             Superstition
             ,
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             ,
             and
             only
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             indeed
             from
             men
             .
             Also
             that
             Pamphlet
             called
             ,
             
               As
               you
               were
            
             ,
             p.
             3.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             
             Gamaliel's
             meaning
             ,
             nor
             Mr.
             Goodwins
             ,
             That
             every
             Way
             pretending
             to
             be
             from
             God
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             ;
             but
             that
             only
             we
             are
             to
             refrain
             and
             let
             it
             alone
             till
             we
             are
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             fighting
             against
             God
             ,
             while
             we
             endeavour
             to
             overthrow
             it
             .
             Now
             I
             assume
             that
             there
             are
             some
             who
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             
             who
             profess
             that
             they
             are
             certain
             ,
             and
             fully
             assured
             upon
             demonstrative
             proofs
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterial
             Way
             is
             not
             from
             God
             nor
             according
             to
             the
             Mind
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             they
             must
             allow
             of
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             the
             Civil
             Coercive
             Power
             against
             the
             Presbyterial
             Way
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Sterry
             likewise
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             great
             Preacher
             at
             Whitehall
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Mr.
             
               Oliver
               Cromwel
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             ,
             Nov.
             5.
             1651.
             called
             England
             
               's
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               Northern
               Presbytery
               ,
               compared
               with
               its
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               Roman
               Papacy
               ,
            
             upon
             
               Ier.
               16.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               It
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               said
               ,
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               that
               brought
               up
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               But
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               that
               brought
               up
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             Sermon
             was
             Printed
             by
             Order
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             who
             pleased
             to
             call
             themselves
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             gives
             us
             such
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             was
             very
             grateful
             to
             the
             Powers
             then
             in
             being
             (
             though
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             that
             they
             
             owed
             their
             very
             Being
             ;
             )
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             his
             very
             words
             :
             In
             his
             Epistle
             he
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               Right
               honorable
               ,
               I
               have
               desired
               in
               my
               Preaching
               ,
               in
               my
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               work
               with
               God
               even
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               the
               same
               Spirit
               which
               lay
               in
               the
               polluted
               Bed
               of
               Papacy
               may
               meet
               them
               in
               the
               perfumed
               Bed
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               which
               purpose
               I
               have
               in
               my
               Sermon
               represented
               the
               same
               Spirit
               which
               dwells
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               when
               it
               enters
               into
               the
               PVRER
               FORM
               OF
               PRESBYTERY
               ,
               as
               FVLLER
               OF
               MYSTERY
               ,
               so
               FVLLER
               OF
               DESPITE
               AND
               DANGER
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             Sermon
             it self
             ;
             
               Many
               daughters
               have
               done
               vertuously
               ,
               but
               thou
               excellest
               them
               all
               :
               So
               may
            
             England
             
               now
               say
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               In
               many
               Mercies
               ,
               as
               especially
               that
               in
               saving
               us
               from
               this
               bloody
               design
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Papacy
               ,
               thou
               hast
               done
               graciously
               and
               wonderfully
               ;
               but
               this
               last
               Mercy
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               savest
               us
               from
               the
               black
               Plots
               and
               bloody
               Powers
               of
               the
               NORTHERN
               PRESBYTERY
               hath
               exceeded
               them
               all
               .
            
             And
             in
             that
             Sermon
             he
             doth
             all
             along
             prefer
             the
             Papists
             before
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             
             of
             which
             doth
             not
             amount
             to
             Toleration
             of
             them
             :
             Nay
             ,
             our
             Brethren
             in
             New-England
             ,
             though
             their
             Constitution
             hath
             as
             much
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             Place
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             have
             found
             it
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             so
             very
             troublesom
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             grown
             quite
             weary
             of
             ,
             and
             have
             put
             very
             severe
             Restraints
             upon
             it
             :
             Of
             which
             in
             the
             Second
             Part
             of
             the
             Excellent
             Friendly
             Debate
             ,
             p.
             227.
             and
             the
             Third
             Part
             ,
             p.
             224.
             any
             man
             may
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Quakers
             were
             hanged
             in
             New-England
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             severity
             they
             did
             not
             meet
             with
             ,
             either
             at
             Rome
             or
             at
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Edwards
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Apologetical
             Narration
             ,
             p.
             244.
             draweth
             an
             Argument
             against
             Toleration
             from
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Divines
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             who
             are
             against
             the
             Toleration
             of
             any
             Church
             Government
             ,
             or
             way
             but
             one
             .
             
               For
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               (
               as
               we
               have
               it
               in
               Church
               Government
               and
               Church
               Covenant
               discussed
               (
               Question
               31.
               )
               is
               not
               arbitrary
               ,
               that
               one
               Church
               may
               practise
               
               one
               Form
               ,
               and
               another
               another
               Form
               ,
               as
               each
               one
               shall
               please
               ,
               but
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               for
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Essentials
               and
               Substantials
               of
               it
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               kept
               till
               the
               appearing
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               And
               if
               that
               Discipline
               which
               we
               here
               practise
               be
               (
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               of
               it
               )
               the
               same
               which
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unalterable
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               how
               another
               may
               be
               lawful
               :
            
             Upon
             which
             account
             they
             will
             not
             in
             New-England
             tolerate
             Brownists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             so
             careful
             they
             are
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             such
             enquiries
             into
             the
             inward
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Minds
             even
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             as
             among
             us
             are
             not
             usual
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             Points
             too
             wherein
             the
             Publick
             Government
             is
             not
             concerned
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             the
             greatest
             Divine
             in
             New-England
             ,
             and
             a
             precious
             man
             ,
             is
             against
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             holds
             that
             men
             may
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             &
             Mr.
             Williams
             his
             Answer
             ,
             both
             Printed
             ,
             &
             his
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Vials
             ,
             
               Vial.
               3.
               p.
            
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             Vial.
             4.
             p.
             17.
             
             Where
             he
             Answers
             this
             Objection
             ,
             
             
               Conscience
               should
               not
               be
               forced
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             his
             Answer
             ;
             
               Why
               do
               you
               think
               that
               Hereticks
               were
               not
               as
               conscionable
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               as
               now
               ?
               If
               any
               man
               had
               a
               Conscience
               to
               turn
               men
               from
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               men
               of
               as
               much
               Conscience
               to
               cut
               them
               off
               :
            
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             it
             doth
             appear
             that
             this
             loud
             demand
             of
             Toleration
             is
             a
             very
             disingenious
             ,
             nay
             a
             dishonest
             one
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             asked
             by
             those
             who
             (
             if
             the
             Power
             were
             in
             their
             hands
             )
             would
             neither
             allow
             it
             to
             those
             they
             now
             ask
             it
             of
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             permit
             it
             to
             one
             another
             .
             One
             Instance
             of
             their
             Barbarity
             in
             this
             kind
             will
             not
             be
             tedious
             ;
             the
             Presbyterians
             denied
             His
             late
             Majesty
             the
             Attendance
             of
             His
             own
             Chaplains
             in
             His
             own
             Family
             ,
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             His
             own
             Devotion
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             denied
             Him
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer
             whilst
             he
             was
             alive
             ,
             the
             Independents
             would
             not
             allow
             Him
             to
             be
             buried
             by
             it
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             Let
             them
             reflect
             a
             little
             upon
             their
             own
             demeanour
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             as
             loud
             as
             they
             please
             in
             crying
             out
             
             for
             Moderation
             ;
             Tenderness
             ,
             Forbearance
             ,
             Condi●cension
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             last
             Objecti●n
             ,
             that
             Civil
             Penalties
             do
             only
             make
             Hypocrites
             .
             This
             were
             an
             Excellent
             Argument
             against
             all
             Laws
             whatsoever
             if
             it
             were
             well
             pursued
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             very
             clear
             Case
             ,
             that
             Toleration
             makes
             Hypocrites
             ;
             for
             it
             renders
             it
             safe
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             whatever
             end
             ,
             to
             pretend
             some
             dissatisfactions
             against
             the
             present
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             own
             Mind
             he
             hath
             none
             :
             And
             this
             effect
             it
             hath
             had
             from
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
             unto
             this
             time
             :
             Many
             preachers
             then
             possessed
             of
             Benefices
             went
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Right
             Owners
             returned
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             men
             pretended
             Scruples
             against
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             sufferers
             for
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             have
             ever
             since
             subsisted
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             such
             pretensions
             :
             Of
             those
             who
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Right
             Incumbents
             continued
             in
             their
             ill-got
             
             Possessions
             till
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             :
             How
             many
             refused
             to
             conform
             more
             out
             of
             shame
             than
             Conscience
             ?
             They
             could
             not
             without
             blushing
             practise
             those
             things
             which
             they
             formerly
             preached
             against
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             same
             place
             where
             they
             had
             done
             so
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             some
             have
             conformed
             in
             other
             Countries
             than
             where
             they
             lived
             before
             ,
             and
             more
             did
             proffer
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             obtained
             to
             have
             been
             provided
             for
             :
             And
             of
             those
             who
             did
             go
             out
             at
             Saint
             Bartholomews
             Day
             ,
             1662.
             
             How
             many
             were
             there
             who
             went
             out
             upon
             the
             great
             assurance
             which
             they
             had
             from
             their
             Agents
             in
             London
             of
             returning
             again
             in
             a
             few
             Weeks
             with
             Honour
             ?
             And
             among
             the
             People
             how
             many
             are
             there
             who
             go
             to
             Conventicles
             meerly
             to
             get
             Custom
             ,
             as
             finding
             it
             to
             be
             a
             succesful
             way
             ,
             by
             becoming
             Members
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             Trade
             of
             such
             a
             Party
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             considered
             the
             Inconveniencies
             of
             that
             Fine
             Project
             called
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             pretences
             by
             which
             of
             late
             it
             hath
             
             been
             recommended
             to
             us
             :
             How
             much
             soever
             these
             imperfect
             Reasonings
             of
             mine
             may
             have
             fallen
             below
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             so
             just
             to
             my
             Cause
             ,
             as
             to
             refer
             the
             Reader
             where
             he
             may
             receive
             compleat
             and
             abundant
             satisfaction
             ,
             viz.
             to
             those
             Excellent
             Votes
             of
             the
             Honourable
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             February
             25.
             1662.
             where
             there
             is
             a
             full
             State
             of
             this
             Affair
             drawn
             up
             with
             an
             equal
             height
             of
             Piety
             and
             Wisdom
             ;
             the
             Reasons
             full
             and
             clear
             ,
             carrying
             in
             them
             all
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Strength
             and
             Evidence
             :
             Those
             Renowned
             Gentlemen
             did
             then
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             able
             with
             their
             Pens
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             that
             Cause
             ,
             for
             which
             very
             many
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             ,
             Fathers
             did
             honourably
             draw
             their
             Swords
             ,
             and
             knew
             very
             well
             how
             to
             assert
             that
             Church
             by
             all
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             did
             formerly
             set
             inimitable
             Patterns
             of
             Christian
             Courage
             in
             suffering
             for
             it
             .
             There
             we
             may
             see
             and
             admire
             how
             those
             Glorious
             Worthies
             came
             up
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Argument
             ;
             and
             indeed
             
             they
             were
             both
             worthy
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             to
             defend
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             defended
             ;
             and
             as
             nothing
             was
             ever
             better
             penned
             than
             those
             Reasons
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             scarce
             ever
             a
             better
             Occasion
             ;
             the
             best
             Church
             in
             Europe
             ,
             was
             then
             bore
             witness
             to
             by
             the
             best
             House
             of
             Commons
             which
             ever
             sat
             in
             this
             Nation
             :
             Those
             Votes
             shall
             for
             ever
             remain
             as
             a
             lasting
             Monument
             as
             of
             the
             Zeal
             and
             Religion
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             incomparable
             Endowments
             and
             Abilities
             of
             those
             who
             drew
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             presume
             to
             offer
             a
             few
             words
             to
             our
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             seriously
             bethink
             themselves
             what
             the
             Causes
             of
             their
             Separation
             are
             ,
             how
             few
             ,
             how
             slight
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             with
             them
             compare
             the
             Effects
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             what
             they
             may
             come
             to
             be
             :
             Such
             things
             have
             already
             been
             brought
             about
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             (
             by
             means
             of
             those
             Divisions
             which
             the
             soberest
             among
             you
             did
             begin
             and
             foment
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             they
             were
             valuable
             enough
             to
             give
             Support
             and
             Countenance
             unto
             )
             as
             they
             themselves
             
             (
             we
             are
             perswaded
             )
             did
             not
             intend
             ,
             nor
             would
             fore-see
             till
             they
             found
             it
             too
             late
             for
             to
             prevent
             them
             :
             Alterations
             are
             things
             which
             the
             Generality
             are
             naturally
             apt
             to
             be
             very
             fond
             of
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             very
             seldom
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             very
             little
             while
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             found
             to
             answer
             the
             hopes
             conceived
             of
             them
             :
             Indeed
             if
             it
             were
             once
             agreed
             upon
             what
             those
             things
             were
             which
             would
             give
             a
             general
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             absolute
             end
             to
             this
             long
             and
             uhappy
             Controversie
             ,
             such
             a
             Proposal
             were
             at
             least
             worth
             a
             Consideration
             :
             But
             if
             there
             be
             as
             great
             variety
             of
             Demands
             as
             Persons
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             as
             earnestly
             desired
             among
             great
             Numbers
             ,
             that
             their
             Neighbours
             should
             not
             be
             indulged
             ,
             as
             that
             themselves
             should
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             for
             many
             years
             found
             it
             by
             a
             dear
             bought
             Experience
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             are
             once
             gone
             beyond
             the
             Rule
             ,
             they
             wander
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             without
             end
             ;
             why
             should
             you
             not
             at
             last
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             adviseable
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Rule
             again
             ?
             Especially
             considering
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             Consideration
             among
             you
             are
             not
             against
             
             the
             having
             any
             Rule
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             as
             yet
             have
             you
             been
             able
             to
             agree
             upon
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             Church
             must
             have
             Articles
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             Canons
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             the
             smallest
             Society
             in
             the
             World
             can
             be
             kept
             together
             in
             order
             to
             the
             meanest
             end
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             some
             Rules
             which
             all
             its
             Members
             must
             submit
             unto
             ,
             and
             be
             guided
             by
             :
             If
             therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             up
             among
             us
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             Assembling
             our selves
             together
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             then
             this
             must
             be
             done
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             ,
             and
             after
             some
             manner
             ,
             in
             some
             words
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             Person
             appointed
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             doing
             it
             :
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             left
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             humane
             Wisdom
             and
             Authority
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             whole
             Thing
             with
             every
             one
             of
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             are
             already
             determined
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             opposing
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             gladly
             
             conform
             in
             all
             particulars
             to
             these
             divine
             Establishments
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             hugely
             thankful
             to
             any
             of
             our
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             please
             to
             shew
             her
             whereabouts
             she
             may
             read
             the
             Form
             of
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             withal
             the
             precise
             Method
             of
             that
             Order
             and
             Decency
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             used
             in
             it
             :
             For
             she
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             so
             unhappy
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             of
             any
             but
             general
             Directions
             ,
             which
             she
             hath
             endeavoured
             with
             all
             Faithfulness
             to
             pursue
             :
             But
             after
             this
             Discovery
             she
             will
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             her
             Children
             shall
             serve
             God
             in
             no
             other
             way
             than
             that
             of
             his
             own
             immediate
             appointment
             ,
             if
             she
             can
             but
             once
             learn
             Directions
             where
             to
             meet
             with
             it
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             way
             of
             Worship
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             thing
             it self
             and
             all
             its
             Circumstances
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ;
             then
             so
             much
             of
             it
             as
             is
             not
             done
             by
             God
             ,
             must
             unavoidably
             be
             done
             by
             such
             men
             whom
             God
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             such
             Cases
             are
             to
             be
             to
             us
             instead
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Ceremonies
             which
             are
             retained
             are
             very
             
             few
             ,
             very
             ancient
             ,
             and
             very
             becoming
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             all
             jealousies
             of
             the
             least
             manner
             of
             Superstition
             in
             the
             retaining
             them
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             taken
             care
             to
             declare
             against
             all
             the
             Abuses
             which
             they
             were
             liable
             unto
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Popery
             .
             You
             value
             your selves
             upon
             being
             Successors
             to
             the
             old
             Puritans
             ;
             but
             do
             you
             imagine
             that
             they
             would
             in
             the
             least
             have
             allowed
             many
             of
             those
             things
             which
             you
             have
             been
             the
             Authors
             of
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             which
             you
             have
             been
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             into
             which
             we
             hope
             you
             were
             not
             brought
             by
             any
             formed
             Resolutions
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             but
             driven
             upon
             by
             those
             necessities
             in
             your
             affairs
             which
             your
             Zeal
             had
             unawares
             drawn
             you
             into
             ?
             Instead
             therefore
             of
             being
             jealous
             of
             any
             concealed
             mischiefs
             in
             a
             few
             decent
             Rites
             and
             comely
             Usages
             ,
             you
             are
             highly
             concerned
             to
             remember
             what
             have
             been
             the
             Evils
             of
             your
             own
             Schism
             ,
             which
             you
             know
             your selves
             to
             have
             begun
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             believe
             did
             not
             see
             to
             the
             dismal
             end
             of
             ;
             and
             which
             upon
             your
             own
             Principles
             you
             will
             never
             
             be
             able
             to
             provide
             against
             :
             The
             Liberties
             which
             you
             take
             ,
             have
             encouraged
             and
             defended
             others
             in
             taking
             such
             Liberties
             ,
             as
             no
             doubt
             you
             have
             been
             often
             sorry
             to
             see
             your selves
             undeniably
             alledged
             as
             Patrons
             and
             Examples
             of
             .
             And
             unless
             you
             can
             alledge
             some
             more
             necessary
             Causes
             of
             Separation
             than
             you
             hitherto
             have
             been
             able
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             very
             partial
             Judges
             in
             your
             own
             Case
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             your selves
             as
             responsible
             for
             the
             Consequences
             of
             all
             those
             Separations
             ,
             which
             by
             your
             Arms
             and
             Authority
             any
             else
             was
             enabled
             to
             make
             ,
             first
             with
             you
             and
             after
             from
             you
             .
             Whatever
             suspicions
             you
             may
             entertain
             concerning
             Conformity
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             Bar
             strong
             enough
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             dreadful
             Effects
             of
             Non-conformity
             .
             If
             no
             Settlement
             is
             to
             be
             complied
             with
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             which
             each
             particular
             Man
             doth
             in
             his
             own
             private
             thoughts
             take
             to
             be
             the
             most
             adviseable
             in
             all
             respects
             as
             to
             Matter
             and
             Circumstance
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             than
             it
             doth
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             
             there
             is
             never
             like
             to
             be
             any
             Settlement
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             of
             any
             long
             Continuance
             .
             I
             shall
             in
             this
             Case
             make
             use
             only
             of
             the
             words
             of
             an
             eminent
             Non-conformist
             ,
             in
             a
             Treatise
             which
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Religion
               of
               England
            
             ,
             asserting
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Reformed
               Christianity
               settled
               in
               its
               Latitude
               is
               the
               stability
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             p.
             28.
             
             
               Such
               is
               the
               complicated
               condition
               of
               humane
               Affairs
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               exceeding
               difficult
               to
               devise
               a
               Rule
               or
               Model
               that
               shall
               provide
               for
               all
               whom
               Equity
               will
               plead
               for
               :
               Therefore
               the
               prudent
               and
               sober
               will
               acquiesee
               in
               any
               Constitution
               that
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               proportionable
               to
               the
               Ends
               of
               Government
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               p.
               38.
               
               Nevertheless
               ,
               if
               ,
               when
               all
               is
               said
               ,
               some
               dissatisfaction
               doth
               invincibly
               possess
               the
               Iudgment
               ,
               in
               that
               Case
               Christian
               Humility
               and
               Charity
               as
               well
               as
               Discretion
               adviseth
               such
               Persons
               to
               acquiesoe
               in
               their
               private
               security
               and
               freedom
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               reach
               after
               that
               Liberty
               that
               may
               unsettle
               the
               publick
               Order
               ,
               and
               ●●dermine
               the
               common
               Safety
               .
            
          
           
             Although
             it
             be
             a
             great
             ,
             a
             seasonable
             
             and
             a
             concerning
             Truth
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             more
             glorious
             to
             confess
             an
             Error
             than
             to
             continue
             in
             one
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             severe
             Truth
             ,
             I
             shall
             no
             more
             than
             barely
             mention
             it
             :
             If
             in
             earnest
             you
             are
             at
             least
             weary
             of
             divisions
             ,
             do
             all
             which
             in
             you
             lieth
             on
             your
             part
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             complied
             with
             the
             Publick
             Order
             as
             far
             as
             you
             believe
             you
             may
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             where
             you
             cannot
             obey
             you
             may
             yet
             be
             silent
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Ceremony
             which
             any
             one
             among
             you
             believes
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             conform
             to
             ,
             doth
             it
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             make
             Parties
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             one
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             those
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Church-Service
             and
             Communion
             ,
             where
             the
             Rite
             which
             he
             scruples
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             place
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             from
             the
             Cause
             you
             fly
             into
             great
             Commendations
             of
             your
             Party
             ,
             you
             should
             do
             well
             to
             avoid
             such
             expressions
             as
             ,
             instead
             of
             tending
             to
             bespeak
             the
             Favour
             and
             Compassion
             
             of
             Authority
             ,
             do
             rather
             tend
             to
             awake
             its
             caution
             and
             to
             raise
             its
             jealousie
             :
             That
             which
             doth
             but
             look
             like
             a
             Threatning
             is
             by
             no
             means
             fit
             for
             an
             Inferiour
             to
             put
             into
             his
             Supplication
             .
             Not
             only
             the
             Honour
             ,
             but
             the
             Safety
             of
             all
             Government
             doth
             depend
             upon
             this
             ,
             to
             demurr
             at
             least
             upon
             the
             granting
             of
             that
             Request
             ,
             which
             he
             who
             puts
             it
             up
             doth
             actually
             take
             before
             he
             asks
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             form
             of
             his
             asking
             it
             ,
             doth
             more
             than
             insinuate
             the
             great
             danger
             which
             may
             be
             in
             denying
             him
             .
             And
             this
             methinks
             doth
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Indecorum
             in
             your
             eminent
             Advocate
             in
             
               His
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               England
               ,
            
             p.
             23.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
             
               How
               momentous
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               the
               Nation
               those
               Protestants
               are
               that
               dissent
               from
               the
               present
               Ecclesiastical
               Policy
               :
            
             Where
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             their
             great
             number
             ,
             their
             great
             Interest
             ,
             their
             great
             Commerce
             ,
             their
             many
             Relations
             ,
             their
             great
             Understandings
             and
             Discretion
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             close
             of
             all
             he
             adds
             ,
             NOR
             DO
             THEY
             WANT
             THE
             RATIONAL
             COURAGE
             OF
             ENGLISH
             MEN
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             Words
             are
             at
             least
             very
             suspicious
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             Since
             the
             late
             Discourses
             of
             their
             Endeavours
             after
             an
             Union
             ,
             their
             former
             Separations
             do
             not
             only
             continue
             ,
             but
             are
             managed
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             formerly
             :
             On
             their
             Parts
             we
             do
             not
             hear
             of
             any
             beginnings
             toward
             a
             Complyance
             :
             One
             man
             indeed
             there
             was
             who
             made
             a
             Profession
             of
             something
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             reserves
             he
             had
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             whereby
             to
             render
             that
             Profession
             of
             his
             insignificant
             ,
             let
             his
             after-Practises
             teach
             us
             ,
             and
             withall
             give
             us
             warning
             what
             trust
             to
             repose
             in
             any
             general
             though
             never
             so
             fair
             Promises
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             briefly
             and
             plainly
             laid
             down
             some
             of
             the
             most
             obvious
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             late
             much
             discoursed
             of
             Projects
             ,
             Comprehension
             ,
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             made
             up
             of
             both
             them
             :
             Comprehension
             may
             indeed
             proceed
             from
             an
             Excess
             of
             goodness
             in
             those
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             grant
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             very
             clear
             that
             those
             who
             are
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             desire
             it
             ;
             will
             be
             most
             ready
             to
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             
             it
             :
             Indeed
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             kept
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             except
             by
             some
             very
             few
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             ,
             understood
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             who
             either
             do
             desire
             or
             would
             accept
             it
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             terms
             it
             would
             be
             either
             given
             or
             taken
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             thing
             is
             unknown
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             Issue
             be
             most
             uncertain
             .
             As
             to
             those
             two
             abatements
             which
             are
             usually
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             and
             dispensing
             with
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Renouncing
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             they
             are
             things
             which
             carry
             great
             and
             apparent
             dangers
             in
             them
             .
             He
             who
             desires
             to
             be
             excused
             from
             giving
             his
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             give
             any
             other
             account
             of
             that
             his
             desire
             than
             this
             :
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             mean
             to
             conform
             to
             the
             orders
             of
             it
             .
             As
             to
             the
             other
             Particular
             ,
             the
             Dispensing
             with
             the
             Renouncing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             very
             Proposal
             is
             methinks
             a
             very
             bold
             one
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             who
             were
             the
             Authors
             ;
             the
             Time
             in
             which
             it
             was
             
             entred
             into
             ,
             the
             ends
             in
             order
             to
             which
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             how
             perpetual
             &
             indispensible
             they
             have
             all
             along
             declared
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             Effects
             it
             hath
             had
             already
             ,
             &
             at
             any
             time
             may
             have
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             ,
             upon
             the
             Old
             Cavaliers
             .
             And
             then
             as
             to
             Toleration
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             Inconveniencies
             to
             be
             innumerable
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             at
             any
             time
             bring
             upon
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Imposture
             which
             at
             this
             door
             standing
             alwayes
             open
             ,
             may
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             No
             Danger
             which
             by
             a
             dexterous
             management
             of
             such
             an
             unbounded
             Licence
             ,
             may
             not
             have
             a
             very
             fair
             &
             easie
             passage
             made
             for
             it
             into
             the
             State.
             And
             as
             for
             any
             mixture
             of
             these
             two
             Contrivances
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             long
             before
             the
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             can
             be
             agreed
             upon
             to
             be
             set
             between
             them
             ;
             so
             many
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             ,
             before
             these
             two
             can
             with
             any
             satisfaction
             to
             either
             be
             suited
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             an
             Enquiry
             may
             I
             suppose
             be
             safely
             put
             off
             until
             a
             time
             of
             greater
             Leisure
             .
          
           
             The
             End.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Postscript
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           WHen
           I
           had
           put
           an
           End
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           to
           your
           Trouble
           (
           Good
           Reader
           )
           and
           my
           own
           ,
           there
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           a
           new
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             Certain
             Considerations
             tending
             to
             promote
             Peace
             and
             good
             Will
             amongst
             Protestants
             ,
             very
             useful
             for
             the
             present
             times
             :
          
           The
           Design
           of
           which
           is
           to
           promote
           the
           forementioned
           Comprehension
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           doth
           endeavour
           to
           put
           a
           very
           good
           colour
           upon
           by
           laying
           down
           several
           Propositions
           ;
           the
           Third
           of
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             in
          
           England
           
             were
             not
             begun
             for
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             Episcopacy
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             to
             settle
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             here
             ,
             but
             merely
             for
             Civil
             Rights
             ,
          
           as
           he
           adds
           afterwards
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           only
           means
           ,
           that
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Party
           had
           in
           their
           Hearts
           no
           manner
           of
           zeal
           for
           or
           against
           any
           Form
           of
           Religion
           ,
           any
           farther
           than
           
           as
           thei●
           other
           Ends
           and
           Designs
           were
           carried
           on
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           readily
           grant
           it
           him
           ;
           ●ay
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           this
           farther
           ,
           That
           ,
           besides
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Civil
           Rights
           of
           the
           Nation
           were
           but
           plausible
           Colours
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Leading
           Men
           of
           that
           Party
           did
           set
           off
           their
           other
           Ends
           ;
           such
           as
           Revenge
           ,
           Humour
           ,
           Discontent
           ,
           Covetousness
           and
           Ambition
           .
           And
           this
           they
           were
           told
           publickly
           by
           one
           whom
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           in
           the
           excellent
           Declaration
           of
           Aug.
           12.
           1642.
           
           
             Themselves
             know
             what
             Overtures
             have
             been
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Importunity
             for
             Offices
             and
             Preferments
             ,
             what
             great
             Services
             should
             have
             been
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             undertakings
             were
             (
             even
             to
             the
             saving
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Strafford
           )
           
             if
             we
             would
             confer
             ,
             such
             Offices
             upon
             them
             .
          
           But
           that
           Religion
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           they
           did
           make
           shew
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           drew
           abundance
           of
           well
           meaning
           but
           deluded
           People
           to
           their
           assistan●●
           ,
           is
           so
           plain
           ,
           and
           known
           so
           publickly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           little
           wonder
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           offer
           to
           outs●●●
           the
           
           Nation
           in
           so
           no●●●ious
           a
           Case
           .
           Did
           not
           every
           Press
           and
           every
           Pulpit
           declare
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Liturgy
           and
           Cere●onies
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           by
           their
           Votes
           of
           March
           12.
           1642.
           resolve
           upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           That
           an
           Army
           be
           forthwith
           raised
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           Kings
           Person
           ,
           &c.
           and
           PRESERVING
           THE
           TRUE
           RELIGION
           ?
           &c.
           Did
           they
           not
           in
           Iuly
           following
           put
           forth
           a
           Delaration
           concerning
           the
           miserable
           Distractions
           and
           Grievances
           this
           Kingdom
           now
           lieth
           in
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           JESUITICAL
           and
           wicked
           Cousellours
           now
           about
           his
           Majesty
           ?
           wherein
           they
           tell
           us
           over
           and
           over
           again
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             a
             great
             Change
             of
             Religion
             ;
             That
             they
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             earnest
             to
             prevent
             ●
             Civil
             War
             and
             those
             miserable
             Effects
             which
             it
             must
             needs
             produce
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             be
             avoided
             without
             the
             Alteration
             of
             RELIGION
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           their
           Resolutions
           to
           live
           and
           die
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           their
           Army
           was
           raised
           ,
           for
           the
           MAINTENANCE
           of
           the
           TRUE
           PROTESTANT
           RELIGION
           .
           The
           Pla●e
           ,
           
           Wedding-rings
           ,
           Thimbles
           and
           Bodkins
           had
           never
           been
           brought
           in
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           that
           the
           Cause
           was
           so
           often
           called
           ,
           the
           Cause
           of
           God.
           Let
           any
           man
           read
           the
           Remonstrances
           and
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Two
           Houses
           ,
           and
           then
           see
           whether
           Religion
           was
           not
           one
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           all
           along
           declared
           their
           Zeal
           for
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           in
           all
           the
           Parliaments
           Quarters
           ,
           the
           poor
           Surplice
           ,
           the
           Organs
           and
           the
           Common
           Prayer-book
           were
           the
           first
           Objects
           of
           all
           their
           Fury
           .
           But
           because
           this
           present
           Design
           of
           Comprehension
           is
           particularly
           intended
           to
           gratifie
           some
           Clergy-men
           ,
           let
           us
           enquire
           under
           what
           name
           they
           recommended
           the
           War
           unto
           the
           People
           :
           Was
           it
           not
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           Cause
           ;
           the
           setting
           Christ
           on
           his
           Throne
           ;
           fighting
           the
           Lords
           Battels
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           Collection
           of
           their
           Sermons
           Printed
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           Man
           to
           doubt
           of
           this
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           enough
           gathered
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           ,
           
             Evangelium
             Armatum
          
           .
           And
           This
           Mr.
           Baxter
           hath
           in
           a
           late
           Book
           confessed
           as
           to
           himself
           :
           
             When
             the
             Wars
             
             began
             ,
             though
             the
             Cause
             it self
             lay
             i●
             Controversies
             between
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ;
             yet
             the
             thoughts
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             Godliness
             it self
             was
             deeply
             in
             danger
             by
             Persecution
             and
             Arminia●is●
             did
             much
             more
             to
             byass
             me
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             side
             ,
             than
             the
             Civil
             Interest
             (
             which
             at
             the
             heart
             I
             little
             regarded
             .
             )
          
           This
           Author
           likewise
           confesseth
           ,
           That
           whatever
           was
           the
           Cause
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           soon
           became
           a
           War
           for
           Religion
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Love
           ,
           a
           Person
           mentioned
           by
           this
           Author
           as
           one
           of
           great
           Merit
           ,
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Vxbridge
           -
           Treaty
           complains
           of
           the
           so
           long
           letting
           alone
           the
           Two
           Plague-sores
           of
           Episcopacy
           and
           Common
           Prayer-Book
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           Proposition
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Parliamentarians
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Troubles
             declared
             ,
             to
             abhorr
             and
             detest
             all
             Designs
             of
             deposing
             and
             murthering
             his
             Late
             Sacred
             Majesty
             .
          
           That
           they
           did
           declare
           against
           any
           such
           thing
           I
           readily
           grant
           ,
           and
           ,
           amongst
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           for
           this
           ,
           laid
           down
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           
             That
             it
             had
             been
             else
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             have
             gained
             the
             people
             as
             they
             did
             .
          
           But
           that
           there
           
           were
           among
           the
           chief
           Contrivers
           of
           the
           Wars
           ,
           Those
           who
           had
           a
           design
           upon
           the
           Kings
           Crown
           and
           Life
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           where
           of
           there
           is
           great
           Evidence
           .
           If
           it
           be
           lawful
           to
           fight
           with
           a
           King
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           not
           lawful
           to
           kill
           him
           ?
           Swords
           and
           Bullets
           are
           Things
           which
           are
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           used
           against
           that
           Person
           which
           we
           think
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           destroy
           :
           And
           of
           the
           great
           danger
           which
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           was
           in
           at
           the
           Battel
           at
           Edge-hill
           ,
           himself
           hath
           informed
           us
           in
           a
           Declaration
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Remonstrance
           of
           May
           26.
           1642.
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           did
           plainly
           assume
           to
           themselves
           a
           Right
           to
           depose
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             If
             we
             should
             make
             the
             highest
             Precedents
             of
             former
             Parliaments
             our
             Patterns
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             want
             of
             Modesty
             and
             Duty
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suffered
             those
             things
             to
             enter
             into
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             they
             put
             in
             act
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           there
           is
           thus
           much
           plainly
           contained
           ,
           That
           whatever
           former
           Parliaments
           have
           done
           ,
           they
           take
           themselves
           to
           
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           do
           ;
           Now
           former
           Parliaments
           have
           been
           over-awed
           into
           the
           deposing
           of
           Kings
           :
           Now
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           those
           particular
           Proceedings
           of
           former
           Parliaments
           ,
           appears
           by
           those
           Words
           ,
           
             All
             the
             World
             knows
             what
             they
             put
             in
             act
             :
          
           His
           Majesty
           in
           His
           Answer
           to
           that
           Declaration
           of
           theirs
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           two
           Gentlemen
           who
           said
           publickly
           ,
           unreproved
           in
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           one
           ,
           
             That
             the
             H●ppiness
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             did
             not
             depend
             upon
             Him
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Royal
             Branches
             of
             that
             Root
          
           ;
           Another
           ,
           
             That
             He
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             King
             of
          
           England
           :
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Royal
           Power
           it
           was
           plainly
           demanded
           from
           him
           in
           the
           Nineteen
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           The
           Eighth
           Consideration
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Non-conforming
             Presbyteri●●●
             had
             both
             their
             hearts
             and
             hands
             in
             the
             Restauration
             of
             His
             Majesty
             to
             His
             Royal
             Throne
             ,
             for
             which
             Mr.
          
           Love
           ,
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Gibbons
           
             lost
             their
             Heads
          
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           things
           I
           should
           least
           have
           e●pected
           ,
           that
           the
           Advocates
           for
           the
           Presbyterians
           should
           have
           insisted
           upon
           their
           Merits
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           or
           the
           
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           for
           which
           their
           best
           Apology
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           have
           insisted
           ,
           yet
           however
           methinks
           they
           should
           of
           all
           men
           not
           have
           made
           Mr.
           Love
           the
           Person
           to
           have
           insisted
           on
           :
           As
           for
           that
           Party
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           which
           he
           corresponded
           with
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           Part
           of
           their
           Wisdom
           to
           remind
           His
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Usage
           which
           he
           found
           from
           them
           .
           As
           to
           Mr.
           Love
           ,
           the
           Learned
           Author
           of
           Sa●aritanism
           hath
           informed
           us
           ;
           p.
           152.
           
           That
           at
           the
           Execution
           of
           Archbishop
           La●d
           ,
           he
           uttered
           these
           Words
           with
           great
           Triumph
           ,
           
             Art
             thou
             come
             Little
          
           Will
           ?
           
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             see
             thee
             here
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             see
             the
             nest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             here
             e're
             long
          
           ;
           and
           having
           dipped
           his
           Handkerchief
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           he
           rode
           with
           it
           to
           Vxbridge
           ,
           and
           used
           these
           Words
           ;
           
             Here
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             that
             Proud
             Prelate
             ,
             I
             hope
             for
             more
             of
             their
             Bloods
             e're
             long
             .
          
           And
           this
           doth
           against
           my
           will
           lead
           me
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           Sermon
           at
           Vxbridge
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Treaty
           .
           Amongst
           many
           Scandals
           cast
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           herein
           compares
           Him
           to
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           
           after
           a
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           made
           the
           Massacre
           ,
           and
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           ,
           
             Dan.
             11.
             23.
             
             That
             through
             his
             Policy
             he
             shall
             cause
             Craft
             to
             prosper
             i●
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             by
             Peace
             shall
             destroy
             m●ny
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             after
             the
             League
             made
             with
             him
             he
             shall
             work
             deceitfully
             :
          
           After
           these
           great
           Complements
           toward
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Preface
           ;
           
             'T
             is
             the
             Sword
             ,
             not
             Disputes
          
           or
           
             Treaties
             which
             must
             end
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             wherefore
             turn
             your
             Plowshares
             into
             Swords
             ,
             and
             your
             Pruning-hooks
             into
             Spears
             to
             fight
             the
             Lords's
             Battles
             ,
             to
             avenge
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             which
             hath
             been
             spilt
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             avenged
             either
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             upon
             us
             :
             Let
             me
             but
             quote
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Prophet
          
           Jeremiah
           ,
           Chap.
           48.
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             :
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             keepeth
             his
             Sword
             from
             Blood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           malicious
           suggestions
           which
           are
           insisted
           upon
           in
           the
           Votes
           of
           Non-Address
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           one
           Page
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           p.
           32.
           
           We
           read
           
             'T
             was
             the
             Lord
             who
             troubled
          
           Achan
           ,
           
             because
             he
             troubled
          
           Israel
           .
           
             O
             that
             
             in
             this
             our
             State-Physicians
             would
             resemble
             God
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             those
             from
             the
             Land
             who
             have
             distempered
             it
             .
             Meli●s
             est
             ●t
             per●at
             Vnus
             quam
             Vnitas
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           pag.
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           
             of
             three
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             with
             whom
             Peace
             is
             not
             to
             be
             made
             :
             First
             ,
             Truce-breakers
             :
          
           O
           what
           deceitful
           Work
           hath
           our
           Parliament
           met
           with
           on
           the
           very
           nick
           of
           Treaties
           for
           Peace
           ,
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Idolaters
           are
           not
           meet
           Persons
           to
           have
           a
           Peace
           with
           ,
           Jehosaphat
           was
           checked
           for
           having
           an
           Affinity
           with
           Ahab
           an
           Idolatrons
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           loved
           him
           that
           hated
           the
           Lord
           ,
           therefore
           wrath
           was
           upon
           him
           from
           the
           Lord
           :
           But
           
           Asa
           ●as
           commended
           because
           he
           removed
           Maachah
           from
           being
           Queen
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           an
           Idolatress
           :
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           what
           Jehu
           said
           to
           Joram
           ,
           what
           Peace
           can
           there
           be
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Whoredoms
           of
           Jezebel
           THE
           QUEEN
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           Peace
           with
           Papists
           now
           ,
           but
           who
           will
           give
           us
           assurance
           that
           they
           will
           keep
           their
           Covenants
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           men
           wholly
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           much
           Innocent
           blood
           are
           not
           meet
           Persons
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           guilt
           of
           blood
           be
           expiated
           
           and
           avenged
           ,
           either
           by
           t●e
           Sword
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           else
           a
           Peace
           can
           neither
           be
           safe
           nor
           just
           ,
           and
           pag.
           42.
           
           Are
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           the
           Ingredients
           which
           must
           heal
           us
           ?
           O
           then
           dote
           not
           too
           much
           upon
           this
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           day
           beginning
           :
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           Will
           the
           Blood-thirsty
           Rebels
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Idolatrous
           Papists
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Pompous
           Prelats
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           corrupt
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           profaner
           sort
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           who
           joyn
           hand
           in
           hand
           together
           :
           Are
           these
           likely
           to
           be
           Patrons
           of
           Truth
           ?
           Deceive
           not
           your selves
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           likelihood
           of
           Peace
           with
           such
           :
           What
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           Either
           they
           must
           grow
           better
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           wax
           worse
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           agree
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           willingly
           have
           suffered
           these
           Things
           to
           sleep
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Author
           forced
           me
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           insisting
           upon
           the
           Merits
           of
           Mr.
           Love
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Love
           himself
           in
           his
           Speech
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           justifies
           himself
           as
           to
           all
           that
           he
           had
           done
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Publick
           Differences
           ;
           
             I
             bless
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             free
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             do
             declare
             that
             I
             dy
             with
             my
             Iudgment
             
             set
             against
             Malignity
             ,
             I
             do
             h●●e
             both
             name
             and
             thing
             ,
             I
             still
             retain
             AS
             VEHEMENT
             A
             DETESTATION
             of
             Malignant
             Interest
             AS
             EVER
             I
             DID
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             I
             dy
             cleaving
             to
             all
             those
             Oaths
             ,
             Vows
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Protestations
             ,
             that
             were
             imposed
             by
             the
             Two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             owning
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             dying
             with
             my
             Iudgment
             for
             them
             .
             To
             the
             Protestation
             ,
             the
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Author
           cannot
           deserve
           any
           way
           so
           well
           of
           the
           Party
           he
           pleads
           for
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           give
           us
           occasion
           to
           enquire
           into
           past
           Matters
           :
           For
           whatever
           Inconveniencies
           may
           be
           expected
           from
           Comprehension
           or
           Toleration
           ,
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           very
           much
           ascertained
           and
           increased
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Persons
           who
           do
           desire
           either
           of
           them
           :
           I
           suppose
           we
           shall
           hear
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           doth
           think
           fit
           to
           change
           him
           for
           any
           other
           Instance
           :
           I
           shall
           advise
           that
           he
           would
           pitch
           upon
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           hath
           wrote
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           been
           in
           any
           Publick
           Employment
           ,
           
           lest
           otherwise
           he
           should
           force
           us
           upon
           those
           Enquiries
           which
           will
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           doubted
           little
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           him
           whose
           name
           is
           brought
           in
           Question
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           shall
           take
           very
           little
           delight
           in
           .
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Brief
           Catalogue
           〈◊〉
           Books
           newly
           Printted
           and
           Repri●ted
           for
           R.
           Royston
           ;
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           Most
           Sacred
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
             ANtiquitates
             Christiane
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           the
           Holy
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           The
           Lives
           ,
           Acts
           ,
           and
           Martyrdoms
           of
           his
           Apostles
           .
           In
           two
           Parts
           ,
           the
           first
           Part
           containing
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Written
           by
           
             Ieremy
             Taylor
          
           ,
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Down
           and
           Connor
           ;
           The
           second
           ,
           containing
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           
             William
             Cave
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Chaplain
           in
           ordinary
           to
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Part
           of
           the
           Practical
           Christian
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Meditations
           and
           Psalms
           ,
           illustrated
           with
           Notes
           ,
           or
           Paraphrased
           ;
           relating
           to
           the
           Hours
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           Actions
           of
           Day
           and
           Night
           ,
           and
           several
           Dispositions
           of
           Men.
           By
           
             R.
             Sherlock
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           Winrvick
           .
        
         
           A
           Serious
           and
           
             Compassionate
             Enquiry
          
           into
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           present
           Neglect
           and
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             &c.
          
           The
           Third
           Edition
           .
        
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           several
           Treatises
           concerning
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Occasions
           of
           the
           
             Penal
             Laws
             .
             Viz.
          
           I.
           The
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           in
           England
           ,
           not
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           for
           Treason
           :
           written
           by
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleig●
           ,
           17
           Dec.
           1583.
           
           II.
           Important
           Considerations
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           :
           Printed
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1601.
           
           III.
           The
           Iesuits
           Reasons
           Unreasonable
           :
           1662.
           
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
         
      
    
  

